THERE
MANIFEST
FOLLY
AND
APPARANT
BAD
SPIRIT
IN
CHOOSING
the
argument
and
subiect
of
these
their
bookes
.
CAP.
I.
FIRST
then
to
beginne
with
the
argument
and
subiect
of
these
our
discontented
priests
late
books
,
it
shal
not
be
needful
for
prouing
our
purpose
to
runne
them
ouer
all
which
hitherto
are
six
that
haue
come
to
our
hands
,
the
first
in
latyn
,
intituled
:
The
second
booke
The
Copies
of
discourses
,
&c.
wherof
the
first
part
being
contrary
to
the
second
,
doth
easily
both
answere
and
confound
it selfe
●
For
that
in
the
formost
discourses
all
these
mennes
oppositions
&
impugnations
of
the
Archpriest
do
stand
vpon
the
want
of
the
Popes
owne
letters
to
confirme
those
of
the
Card.
Protector
,
wherby
the
Archpriest
was
appoynted
,
assuring
vs
,
that
whensoeuer
any
such
confirmation
should
come
from
his
Hol.
there
would
be
no
more
controuersy
:
and
yet
the
very
next
ensuyng
discourses
in
the
same
booke
(
his
Hol.
Breue
of
Approbation
being
now
published
)
do
shew
that
they
were
much
farther
of
from
obaying
the
Archpriest
,
then
before
.
And
this
was
the
first
childbirth
after
their
long
and
troublesome
trayuayling
thrust
out
to
the
world
very
vnexpectedly
to
mooue
new
troubles
at
that
tyme
when
they
made
profession
to
haue
appealed
to
his
Hol.
and
would
attend
his
auswere
and
resolution
therin
;
which
resolution
,
as
synce
we
have
seene
,
came
forth
soone
after
against
them
,
though
his
Hol.
at
that
tyme
knewe
nothing
of
these
seditious
bookes
;
the
iniquity
wherof
was
and
is
such
,
as
yf
they
had
byn
seene
,
it
seemeth
impossible
that
his
Hol.
After
this
came
out
two
other
twynnes
at
one
tyme
the
one
in
English
,
the
hope
of
peace
by
laying
open
the
Archpriests
vntruthes
,
&c.
The
second
conteyneth
the
copies
as
well
of
the
Card.
Protectors
letters
for
the
institution
of
the
Archpriest
,
by
his
Hol.
authority
,
as
also
the
Popes
owne
Breue
for
confirmation
therof
:
The
letter
also
of
Card
,
Burghesi●s
Viceprotector
in
reprehension
of
M.
Charnock●
for
disobaying
of
the
sentence
giuen
by
the
two
Card●
in
Rome
against
them
and
other
such
like
wrytings
.
Which
two
bookes
comming
to
our
hands
after
our
foresaid
Apology
was
ended
induced●
vs
to
make
a
certayne
Appendix
And
thus
much
concerning
the
foure
former
books
whose
arguments
being
as
we
haue
rehearsed
,
we
remit
our selues
,
how
great
a
manifestation
it
hath
byn
of
their
owne
folly
,
passion
and
imprudence
to
take
this
course
of
clamorous
libelling
and
defaming
their
owne
frends
,
and
therby
also
obliging
them
for
defence
of
their
innocency
to
returne
auswere
which
they
were
most
loath
and
vnwilling
to
doe
.
But
yf
there
were
but
an
inch
of
folly
in
wryting
and
publishing
the
former
4
books
,
Important
considerations
to
mooue
all
vniesuited
Catholikes
(
as
their
phrase
is
)
to
acknowledge
the
myld
and
mercifull
procedings
of
the
State
of
England
towards
them
for
matters
of
religion
,
synce
the
beginning
of
her
Maiesties
raygne
,
&c.
These
two
books
we
say
,
and
the
subiect
therof
togeather
with
the
maner
of
handling
,
and
other
circumstances
before
mencioned
are
sufficient
,
yf
nothing
els
were
,
to
ouerthrow
the
whole
credit
of
our
discontented
brethren
,
with
all
sorts
of
discreet
and
modest
men
,
not
only
Catholikes
,
but
also
Protestants
,
as
by
ripping
vp
some
parts
therof
shal
easily
appeare
.
For
first
concerning
the
relation
of
matters
fallen
out
in
Wisbich
,
And
first
we
would
haue
yow
to
weigh
attentiuely
that
yf
all
were
true
which
these
accusers
pretend
in
this
their
narration
of
Wisbich
(
for
of
this
wil
we
treat
first
)
about
F.
Westons
,
desyre
to
haue
that
Agency
in
Wisbich
Castle
for
directing
of
some
in
that
prison
towards
a
more
retyred
lyfe
,
which
these
men
contemptuously
call
Donatisme
,
What
likelyhood
is
there
that
Father
Weston
being
a
man
of
those
parts
and
qualityes
as
he
is
;
&
hauing
byn
Prouincial
(
as
these
men
say
)
of
all
the
Iesuits
in
England
,
would
seeke
so
greedyly
for
so
poorea
preferment
as
is
to
be
Agent
,
F.
Walley
Prouincial
for
the
present
(
as
by
these
men
he
is
called
(
and
F.
Persons
his
Superior
againe
in
Rome
(
which
two
they
call
afterward
most
scornefully
the
one
knig
,
the
other
Emperor
)
should
so
bestyrre
themselues
&
weary
all
their
frends
to
gett
F.
Weston
,
(
looking
euery
day
rather
for
martyrdome
,
then
otherwise
)
such
an
aduancement
,
with
so
great
trouble
and
offence
in
the
prison
,
where
he
was
?
And
is
this
credible
in
men
of
witt
,
or
to
men
of
reason
?
Heere
then
is
discouered
extreeme
passion
and
perturbation
of
mynd
in
these
relators
and
in
nothing
more
,
then
that
they
make
it
a
matter
so
exorbytāt
,
&
vndecent
for
a
religio●s
man
to
haue
the
direction
of
secular
priests
in
matters
of
spirit
and
deuotion
by
way
of
companyes
and
congregations
,
wheras
themselues
cannot
be
ignorant
,
that
in
all
Catholike
contreys
throughout
the
world
where
Iesuits
liue
,
it
is
very
ordinary
among
other
meanes
which
they
vse
,
Rome
,
Naples
,
Siuill
,
Toledo
,
Valencia
,
Salamanca
,
and
other
townes
of
Italy
and
Spayne
and
other
places
,
and
the
fruite
of
these
congregations
is
infinite
for
all
kynd
of
piety
,
and
in
Rome
it selfe
it
cannot
be
denied
,
but
that
great
prelats
noble
men
and
Cardinals
themselues
are
of
these
congregations
,
wherin
priuate
religious
men
of
this
order
,
be
euer
the
heads
&
prefects
for
direction
and
execution
of
the
rules
,
yet
do
not
those
Cardinals
or
Prelats
,
thinke
themselues
disgraced
by
this
,
or
accompt
Iesuits
ambitious
,
proud
or
arrogant
for
taking
the
same
vpon
them
,
as
these
our
haughty
mynded
brethren
do
;
neyther
do
they
doubt
,
or
feare
least
by
this
act
the
Iesuits
pretend
afterward
a
gouernment
ouer
all
Cardinals
as
these
men
seeme
to
feare
ouer
all
secular
preists
,
though
the
matter
in
it selfe
be
ridiculous
.
Moreouer
wheras
the
principal
butt
of
these
men
is
throughout
this
booke
(
a
graue
argument
or
subiect
no
doubt
)
to
shew
that
F.
Weston
aspired
to
this
office
of
Ageny
in
the
pryson
among
those
priests
that
desyred
to
liue
more
retyred
and
to
haue
rules
of
pious
conuersation
appoynted
them
,
they
do
first
confesse
and
set
downe
the
quite
contrary
out
of
his
owne
words
and
doings
,
(
which
ought
to
be
the
best
trials
with
indifferen
men
)
and
then
do
seeke
to
proue
their
purpose
by
interpreting
his
meaning
to
be
different
from
his
words
and
deeds
,
so
as
where
all
spiritual
authors
do
teach
vs
,
that
according
to
charity
we
ought
to
follow
this
rule
that
then
when
mennes
words
or
actions
of
themselues
cannot
wel
be
defended
,
we
should
interpret
wel
at
leastwise
their
intention
,
these
men
wil
needs
follow
the
contrary
rule
against
F.
Weston
condemning
his
intention
when
his
words
and
actions
are
outwardly
good
,
pag.
8.
9.
&
10.
of
this
their
narration
,
where
they
confessing
that
he
refused
the
office
of
Prefect
layd
vpon
him
,
yet
do
say
,
that
he
was
desyrous
the
thing
should
be
obtruded
vnto
him
,
&c.
By
which
rule
of
sinister
interpretation
,
what
man
is
there
liuing
that
may
not
be
calumniated
,
and
the
deuil
himselfe
is
called
a
calumniator
especially
for
this
kynd
of
inference
,
as
yow
may
note
in
his
proceeding
against
Iob
,
But
that
which
,
most
of
all
layeth
open
the
folly
of
this
whole
subiect
&
relation
of
Wisbich
is
that
our
discontented
brethren
so
tel
their
tale
,
as
whosoeuer
shal
read
the
same
with
any
attention
,
may
clerely
perceaue
of
the
one
side
to
stand
not
only
the
farre
greater
part
of
the
more
ancient
company
,
but
that
which
more
importeth
,
desyre
of
order
,
discipline
,
recollection
,
obedience
modesty
and
temperate
behauiour
,
and
on
the
other
side
all
the
contrary
,
to
witt
,
not
only
the
farre
lesse
number
,
but
freer
also
in
speech
and
conuersation
more
giuen
to
liberty
,
refusing
all
rules
and
order
,
but
only
,
the
common
Canons
of
the
Church
and
Sacrament
of
pennance
as
they
professe
,
[
*
](A09105-e1440-b)
*
Cap.
6.
Apologie
.
And
to
this
effect
it
is
said
of
F.
Weston
:
And
a
little
after
bringing
in
the
said
fathers
speech
with
D.
Bagshaw
,
they
report
him
to
say
thus
:
And
to
the
same
effect
do
these
men
recite
in
like
maner
M.
South
worthes
speech
to
M.
Bluet
:
(
saith
he
)
twenty
of
vs
,
to
draw
our selues
into
à
more
strict
order
of
lyfe
,
&c.
therby
the
better
to
auoyd
such
synnes
as
Whoredome
,
dronkennesse
and
diceing
,
the
same
being
too
ordinary
with
some
in
this
house
.
Thus
they
wryte
&
publish
without
shame
to
haue
these
things
runne
in
print
,
the
particularyties
wherof
we
of
purpose
auoyded
in
our
Apologie
,
and
this
is
their
first
folly
&
the
second
is
that
they
report
such
maner
of
speches
tending
all
as
yow
see
,
to
vertue
,
reformation
and
reproofe
of
dissolute
and
disordered
lyfe
,
wheras
on
their
owne
side
,
there
is
not
so
much
as
any
such
matter
pretented
.
For
proofe
wherof
let
vs
heare
a
peece
of
M.
Bluets
speech
of
reproofe
to
F.
Weston
brought
in
by
these
men
as
a
matter
of
great
commendation
for
spiritual
feeling
:
M.
Bluet
(
say
they
)
proceeded
further
in
effect
as
followeth
:
Is
not
the
Sacrament
of
healthful
pennance
,
a
sufficient
remedy
for
men
in
our
cases
to
keep
vs
from
such
enormityes
?
if
the
meanes
appoynted
by
Christ
haue
not
sufficient
force
to
remedy
these
euils
,
what
extraordinary
grace
or
power
can
we
expect
from
your
s●pposed
authority
and
lawes
?
Thus
they
say
,
contemning
hereby
(
as
yow
see
)
all
particular
rules
,
directions
,
helpes
,
and
orders
,
for
conseruation
or
increase
of
spirit
vsed
by
vertuous●
men
,
who
wil
not
laugh
at
this
doctrine
that
the
Sacrament
of
healthful
penance
is
sufficient
to
remedy
all
enormities
?
why
then
are
there
so
many
Canons
,
constitutions
,
lawes
,
and
new
ordinances
appoynted
daylie
for
restrayning
of
enormities
as
wel
in
Colleges
,
Cloysters
,
Churches
and
congregations
as
other
where
,
to
preuent
such
inconueniences
,
if
only
the
Sacrament
of
healthful
penance
be
sufficient
?
nay
why
are
there
prisons
chaynes
,
gallyes
,
or
gallouses
,
if
only
the
Sacramental
penance
be
sufficient
&
nothing
els
required
,
do
yow
see
how
these
good
people
are
de
larga
manica
?
as
the
prouerbe
is
.
Wel
then
,
this
being
the
subiect
and
argument
of
this
their
whole
narration
to
declare
what
the
one
side
(
being
farre
the
greater
part
)
laboured
to
haue
,
to
wit
rules
order
and
discipline
obserued
in
their
conuersation
,
as
became
priests
and
confessors
in
such
a
place
and
tyme
,
And
thus
much
for
the
first
part
of
the
argument
or
subiect
of
this
former
booke
intytuled
:
The
Relation
of
Wisbiche
:
which
hauing
byn
handled
by
them
with
great
vntruth
and
partiality
in
their
first
books
both
in
latyn
and
English
as
we
haue
shewed
in
our
Apologie
,
is
brought
in
againe
now
with
great
indiscretion
and
folly
,
renewing
the
memory
of
such
their
disorders
in
that
place
as
we
desyred
might
be
suppressed
with
silence
,
and
that
which
is
worse
,
they
discend
to
diuers
particulars
,
which
wee
for
modestyes
sake
passed
ouer
in
general
tearmes
&
so
should
they
also
haue
done
according
to
the
rule
of
prudency
:
for
to
what
end
haue
they
printed
the
former
obiection
&
complaint
of
M.
South
worth
(
so
graue
&
Reuerend
a
man
)
about
whordome
,
dronkennesse
and
diceing
,
&c.
which
we
had
omitted
:
the
story
also
of
pewter
stolne
,
of
Mary
the
maid
found
in
one
of
there
chambers
,
to
what
end
is
it
published
by
them
,
or
with
what
wisdome
or
discretion
?
And
moreouer
,
they
do
so
wisely
handle
these
matters
in
their
defence
(
as
yow
shal
see
in
the
next
Chapter
of
this
booke
)
that
they
leaue
things
more
suspitious
a
great
deale
to
the
Reader
then
he
found
them
in
the
accusations
:
so
as
in
this
also
they
fulfil
the
Apostles
prophesy
Insipientia
eorum
manifesta
erit
omnibus
,
&c.
But
besides
this
subiect
of
the
excesses
and
scandalous
conuersation
of
some
in
Wisbich
there
insueth
also
towards
the
end
of
this
booke
another
argument
of
farre
worse
nature
then
the
former
:
for
which
respect
it
may
be
they
abstayned
to
make
mention
therof
in
the
title
or
first
front
of
their
booke
,
doubting
perhaps
least
all
good
and
modest
men
would
be
auerted
with
the
very
sight
and
mention
therof
as
proceeding
of
an
extreme
surfet
of
vnchristian
malice
.
The
matter
is
,
An
abstract
of
the
memorial
sent
by
certayne
Englishmen
out
of
the
low
countreys
to
the
Popes
Hol.
And
heere
yow
must
note
,
that
in
reporting
this
only
title
,
our
brethren
do
so
behaue
themselues
,
as
yow
may
easily
discouer
their
entention
to
be
only
to
defame
;
for
so
much
as
they
know
wel
inough
what
Englishmen
they
weare
that
deuised
and
cast
abroad
this
memorial
,
Robert
Fisher
sent
ouer
into
Flanders
by
the
seditious
of
Wisbich
to
that
effect
,
as
hath
byn
shewed
at
large
in
the
7.
Chapter
of
our
Apologie
;
where
we
haue
set
downe
the
examination
of
the
said
Robert
vpon
his
oath
before
his
Hol.
Fiscal
in
Rome
,
and
how
he
misliked
his
owne
dooings
therin
,
bewrayed
the
falshood
,
detected
his
complices
,
and
confessed
all
to
be
deuised
vpon
malice
and
stomake
,
which
our
brethren
knowing
sufficiently
by
the
authentical
copie
of
the
said
deposition
sent
into
England
,
and
hauing
seene
also
the
publique
testimony
of
six
very
reuerend
and
graue
Priests
Assistants
to
the
Archpriest
against
that
memorial
,
as
also
the
letters
of
many
other
priests
which
we
haue
there
cyted
,
it
is
strange
that
perturbation
of
mynd
should
so
much
preuayle
with
our
brethren
,
and
the
remorse
of
conscience
be
so
litle
,
as
to
reuiue
the
same
now
againe
,
and
being
only
in
latyn
before
,
to
print
it
now
in
English
to
the
vew
of
all
men
.
And
do
they
not
know
or
remember
that
the
publishers
of
infamous
libels
and
defamations
are
as
deeply
both
in
the
synne
it selfe
,
as
also
in
Church
censures
;
as
are
the
makers
and
wryters
therof
?
Who
can
doubt
of
this
?
But
now
to
the
contents
of
the
libel
.
The
first
paragraphe
after
many
falsityes
alleadged
against
Iesuits
,
They
hold
no
doctrine
Catholike
and
sound
that
commeth
not
from
themselues
,
no
dispensation
auayl●able
,
that
is
not
graunted
by
them
(
&
which
is
worse
)
they
haue
beate
into
the
heads
of
most
,
that
the
masse
is
not
rightly
celebrated
of
any
,
but
of
a
Iesuite
.
Thus
they
wryte
.
And
do
our
brethren
beleeue
this
to
be
true
?
Againe
in
the
fourth
paragraph
,
besides
many
calumniations
they
say
thus
:
No
Iesuite
goeth
to
visit
any
one
(
in
England
)
or
trauayleth
from
one
place
to
another
,
but
he
is
richly
apparaylled
&
attended
on
with
a
great
trayne
of
seruants
,
as
yf
he
were
a
Baron
or
an
Earle
?
Is
this
true
also
in
the
consciences
of
our
brethren
?
Againe
in
the
fifth
paragraph
:
They
neuer
send
one
scholler
out
of
England
to
the
Colledge
of
Doway
to
study
there
,
&c.
nay
they
haue
laboured
by
all
meanes
vtterl●
to
dissolue
it
.
Is
this
true
also
?
Let
the
President
and
books
of
that
Colledge
testifie
?
In
the
seauenth
paragraphe
they
say
:
Women
also
are
induced
by
them
to
become
Nunnes
,
&
to
leaue
such
goods
,
as
they
haue
,
to
them
,
&c.
And
is
there
any
one
example
(
thinke
yow
)
to
be
giuen
of
this
?
Or
is
it
any
way
probable
,
seing
that
Nunnes
haue
such
neede
of
their
dowries
for
their
owne
maintenance
yf
they
wil
be
receaued
into
any
monasteryes
beyond
the
seas
?
The
eight
paragraph
beginneth
thus
:
All
vniuersity
men
,
and
such
as
haue
taken
any
degree
in
schooles
,
the
(
Iesuits
)
hate
,
despise
,
contemne
&
reproch
.
And
is
this
verifiable
thinke
yow
,
or
likely
to
be
true
?
Their
conclusion
is
this
.
To
conclude
(
say
they
)
Catholikes
stand
in
more
●eare
of
the
Iesuits
then
of
the
heretikes
,
&c.
and
that
indirectly
they
cause
priests
to
be
apprehended
by
the
enimy
,
&c.
The
censure
of
which
conclusion
,
as
also
of
the
spirit
and
pious
disposition
of
these
our
brethren
which
do
publish
these
things
in
print
and
in
vulgar
tongues
against
the
whole
order
of
religious
men
we
remit
to
all
good
Catholiks
iudgment
.
And
so
much
of
this
first
memorial
.
The
second
and
third
Catalogue
of
slanders
which
they
put
downe
,
as
well
against
the
whole
Society
of
Iesuits
,
as
also
against
those
that
labour
in
England
,
are
much
more
deceytfully
(
though
yet
childishly
)
handled
by
our
brethren
,
then
the
former
.
For
wheras
they
wel
knowe
that
these
poynts
of
defamation
by
them
published
,
Certaine
cheife
poynts
of
accusations
wherwith
many
Englishmen
haue
iustly
charged
the
Iesuites
,
&c.
But
marke
heere
their
manifold
falshood
:
for
first
no
man
hitherto
to
our
knowledge
eyther
English
or
other
in
the
world
hath
offered
to
come
forth
and
accuse
or
prooue
lawfully
these
points
against
the
Iesuits
,
and
much
lesse
these
many
Englishmen
that
heere
are
insinuated
,
who
writ
their
calumniations
in
corners
,
as
hath
byn
said
,
and
sent
them
to
Rome
to
be
spread
in
secret
for
so
one
of
them
wryteth
in
the
[
*
](A09105-e2030-b)
*
Art.
22.
article
heere
set
downe
:
vse
my
letters
secretly
but
effectualy
,
&c.
And-further
where
heere
it
is
said
,
that
many
Englishmen
gaue
vp
these
false
accusations
,
we
fynd
but
two
named
in
the
latyn
original
copy
to
wit
Ch.
P.
&
W.
G.
who
by
these
men
are
guilfully
omitted
,
in
the
English
and
by
vs
also
should
not
be
mentioned
but
that
we
are
forced
in
some
sort
to
figure
their
names
by
the
first
letters
for
testimony
of
the
truth
:
for
seing
they
denyed
the
same
afterward
by
many
protestations
to
many
,
&
one
of
them
before
a
publike
magistrate
;
and
the
matters
obiected
being
so
absurd
impious
and
apparantly
false
in
themselues
we
would
willingly
haue
held
silence
therin
,
&
cannot
but
wonder
at
the
folly
of
these
shamelesse
libellers
that
repeat
them
heere
againe
,
and
moreouer
to
auerre
(
as
they
doe
)
that
the
Fathers
were
iustly
charged
with
them
.
And
we
doubt
not
but
that
euery
modest
man
of
what
religion
or
profession
soeuer
he
be
,
wil
wonder
also
with
vs
when
they
shal
heare
and
consider
both
the
absurdity
of
the
things
obiected
,
and
the
open
apparant
malice
in
setting
them
forth
to
the
world
,
with
such
approbation
as
heere
they
do
.
For
better
vnderstanding
wherof
,
we
must
note
that
these
calumniations
which
heere
they
set
abroad
were
certayne
briefe
articles
collected
by
some
of
the
Fathers
in
Rome
out
of
a
greate
masse
of
seditious
letters
,
which
at
the
making
vp
of
the
peace
and
ending
of
the
stryfes
in
that
cytie
,
were
partly
discouered
and
exhibited
voluntarily
vpon
scruple
of
conscience
by
those
that
had
byn
troblesome
,
&
partly
found
by
chance
,
or
rather
perhaps
by
Gods
prouidence
,
the
better
to
confirme
the
said
peace
within
the
colledge
,
which
letters
had
byn
wrytten
and
sent
thither
by
the
foresaid
two
frends
C.
P.
and
W.
G.
out
of
Flanders
for
the
intent
before
mentioned
.
of
increasing
those
troubles
.
And
for
somuch
as
the
said
partyes
during
the
styrres
protested
euery
where
that
they
had
no
part
therin
,
but
rather
were
sory
for
them
,
these
letters
being
found
to
the
contrary
were
put
togeather
in
a
good
large
booke
yet
extant
,
and
out
of
that
booke
of
larger
relations
were
gathered
certayne
briefe
articles
(
yet
in
the
very
woords
so
neere
as
might
be
of
the
wryters
themselues
)
which
articles
had
this
title
:
Act
a
sedit●osa
C.
P.
&
.
G.
G.
&c.
Roma
,
ann●
1596.
&
97.
contra
Patres
Societat●s
.
Capita
quaedam
,
&c
Certayne
heads
of
Calumniations
,
&c.
conteyning
as
hath
byn
said
a
briefe
some
of
the
cheefest
slaunders
which
the
forsaid
two
men
,
and
some
few
more
of
their
correspondents
had
wrytten
to
the
schollers
at
Rome
,
and
by
them
divulged
abroad
against
the
fathers
of
the
Society
both
in
Rome
,
England
,
and
els
where
,
for
their
defamation
,
and
thervpon
it
was
thought
best
that
the
said
Collection
of
Articles
should
be
sent
vnto
them
,
or
at
least
vnto
one
of
them
to
be
considered
of
;
yf
by
that
meanes
perhaps
,
they
entring
into
the
consideration
of
so
great
iniuryes
offered
,
where
they
professed
and
owed
frendship
,
might
be
mooued
to
cease
from
this
course
;
and
to
that
effect
were
they
sent
vnto
the
later
to
wit
W.
G.
with
a
letter
wrytten
in
very
frendly
manner
,
laying
downe
vnto
him
plainly
and
sincerely
both
the
iniquity
of
the
thinges
themselues
,
as
also
the
bad
maner
of
proceeding
therin
,
and
after
all
,
the
wryter
sayth
thus
:
And
now
Sir
,
This
was
then
wrytten
,
and
yow
may
easily
discerne
herby
the
spirit
of
peace
and
quietnesse
in
the
wryter
,
and
how
s●al
an
appetite
he
&
his
had
of
reuenge
,
seeing
that
for
so
intollerable
iniuryes
and
infamations
offered
them
(
which
after
yow
shal
heare
)
they
were
content
with
so
simple
a
satisfaction
as
to
haue
peace
for
the
tyme
to
come
.
First
then
the
very
first
article
concerning
the
whole
Society
or
body
of
Iesuits
(
for
into
two
branches
yow
remember
they
were
deuided
)
is
vttered
by
them
in
these
woords
:
The
Iesuits
are
so
ambitious
,
as
not
còntent
with
the
bounds
which
their
Fathers
placed
,
they
haue
in
their
insatiable
desyre
already
swallowed
vp
kingdomes
and
monarchies
:
W.
G.
epistola
ad
Temp.
13.
April
1596.
which
quotation
our
brethren
thought
good
to
leaue
out
as
wel
in
this
as
in
all
the
other
articles
,
partly
not
to
discouer
their
frends
,
the
authors
of
these
calumniations
,
partly
also
(
as
hath
byn
said
)
to
haue
them
thought
to
come
from
the
consent
of
many
togeather
.
But
letting
passe
this
fraud
we
would
aske
them
sadly
&
seriously
with
what
conscience
can
they
publish
this
slaunder
to
the
world
of
all
Iesuits
,
or
of
their
Society
and
body
as
the
title
●aith
?
What
kingdome
or
monarchie
haue
they
already
swallowed
vp
or
de●owred
(
as
the
latyn
woords
import
)
is
not
this
exceeding
madnes
to
proceed
with
so
impotent
blyndnes
of
passion
?
But
let
vs
heare
further
.
It
followeth
in
the
sixt
article
;
(
of
the
Iesuits
)
do
remayne
vnpunished
,
the
age
that
is
to
come
shal
see
,
that
it
wil
bring
in
bondage
not
only
prelats
,
but
the
very
princes
and
monarches
themselues
,
whon
●yet
shee
flattereth
in
her
infancy
.
Thus
they
report
this
article
,
leauing
out
the
citation
as
before
W.
G
epistolam
eadem
.
And
vpon
this
they
inferre
for
remedy
another
article
immediatly
following
in
these
woords
:
(
in
latyn
rogat
W.
G.
Pontificem
)
that
he
wil
lay
the
axe
to
the
r●ote
of
the
tree
,
and
cut
of
this
pride
of
the
Society
spreading
it selfe
farre
and
neere
,
least
yf
it
once
arme
it selfe
with
the
authority
of
his
Hol
it
powre
out
a
ful
reuenge
vpon
all
others
to
their
destruction
,
&
make
an
infinite
slaughter
and
massaker
of
soules
,
as
already
they
haue
begone
in
wretc●ed
England
,
&c.
ibid.
W.
G.
And
furthermore
to
in●yte
his
Hol.
(
yf
they
had
byn
able
)
to
cut
downe
this
religious
tree
of
the
Society
,
they
tell
him
of
diuers
most
greuous
crymes
and
faults
of
Iesuits
without
prouing
any
one
,
or
shewing
them
at
least
to
be
probable
,
as
for
example
:
That
the
Pope
can
comound
nothing
in
all
his
mandats
but
the
Iesuits
find
meanes
to
frustrate
i●
by
secular
power
.
And
can
this
be
true
or
probable
?
And
againe
:
that
the
Iesuits
do
eagerly
wayte
for
the
death
of
the
Pope
,
and
of
the
renowned
Cardinal●
Toled
,
that
they
may
bring
vpon
all
,
slaughter
&
bloudsheed
,
as
they
haue
long
assayed
,
&c.
W.
G.
altaep
.
ad
T●p
.
29.
Sept.
1596.
The
quotation
is
left
out
.
But
is
the
matter
likely
?
or
was
it
christian
charity
in
the
wryter
to
cause
such
things
to
be
put
into
his
Hol.
head
?
The
one
of
the
two
is
now
dead
,
and
his
soule
(
we
trust
)
with
God
:
and
at
his
death
he
left
great
signes
of
his
loue
and
reuerence
towards
his
mother
the
Society
,
as
he
was
bound
,
and
as
we
haue
shewed
in
our
[
*
](A09105-e2360-b)
*
Cap.
4.
Apologie
:
neyther
hath
any
slaughter
or
bloudshed
followed
from
the
Iesuits
by
his
death
,
nor
is
like
to
do
,
by
the
grace
of
God
,
whensoeuer
it
shal
please
him
to
cal
vnto
him
his
Hol.
whome
we
desyre
and
pray
for
daylie
,
that
he
may
liuelong
,
and
so
we
do
assure
our selues
the
Iesuits
do
also
,
whatsoeuer
this
vnchristian
calumniation
doth
cast
out
to
the
contrary
,
which
how
wel
grounded
it
is
,
may
appeare
by
two
other
that
ensue
,
that
the
Iesuits
seeke
the
gouernment
of
the
Colledge
of
Doway
,
that
the
Iesuits
by
their
Machauillian
practises
go
about
to
procure
the
dissolution
of
the
same
Colledge
.
But
of
these
matters
the
President
,
Doctors
and
Ancients
of
Doway
Colledge
togeather
with
the
facts
and
effects
themselues
wil
testifie
against
this
slaunderous
tongue
,
as
also
against
that
impious
obiection
,
wherby
they
say
in
another
Article
:
That
it
is
a
knowne
position
or
maxim
among
the
Iesuits
:
Diuide
&
impera
:
set
in
diuision
and
then
shal
yow
gouerne
at
your
pleasure
.
Which
is
so
malitious
a
conceyt
against
so
religious
men
,
that
we
blush
to
relate
it
,
albeit
they
blush
not
to
affirme
it
;
as
neyther
another
cryme
more
improbable
then
this
,
That
the
Iesuits
in
Rome
do
vse
to
intercept
all
manner
of
letters
of
all
men
what
soeuer
,
not
forbearing
the
packets
of
Cardinals
nor
Princes
,
&c.
What
forehead
would
affirme
this
,
and
put
it
in
print
?
could
neuer
yet
any
one
be
taken
with
this
,
seing
it
is
said
to
be
vsed
to
so
many
,
&
so
punished
for
the
same
?
But
that
yow
may
better
see
their
good
consciences
heare
(
we
pray
yow
)
what
true
and
pious
protestations
they
make
of
English
affayres
,
N.
calleth
God
&
his
angels
to
witnes
(
in
latin
Deum
testatur
W.
G.
&
angelus
eius
)
that
the
greatest
part
of
the
Nobility
and
Cleargie
in
England
both
at
home
and
abroad
do
be
wayle
with
sighes
and
teares
their
most
miserable
estate
,
in
that
they
suffer
more
greuous
things
vnder
these
new
tyrants
(
the
Iesuits
)
then
by
all
their
other
greuous
daylie
persecutions
.
W.
G.
ep
ad
Marc.
Now
whether
this
be
true
or
no
,
that
the
farre
greater
part
(
maxima
pars
)
of
the
Nobility
,
and
the
English
Clergie
both
at
home
and
abroad
(
wherin
no
doubt
must
enter
all
the
Seminaryes
also
)
do
thus
weepe
and
bewayl●
their
miseryes
and
calamityes
receyued
by
Iesuits
,
and
whether
this
be
so
certaine
a
truth
,
as
W.
G.
may
cal
God
and
his
Angels
to
witnesse
therof
,
and
whether
these
men
with
a
good
conscience
could
publish
the
same
in
print
,
we
leaue
to
any
Catholike
man
or
ciuil
Protestant
to
iudge
.
And
yet
they
repeat
the
very
same
againe
as
most
true
and
notorious
in
the
article
following
saying
:
That
the
persecution
of
the
Iesuits
is
more
greuous
to
the
Catholiks
then
that
of
the
heretikes
in
England
:
And
all
this
yow
must
note
was
wrytten
in
the
yeare
1596.
When
these
later
broyl●s
and
reuolts
of
these
our
mutined
brethren
were
not
yes
fallen
out
.
Further
also
they
tel
his
Hol.
for
his
better
information
in
English
affayres
;
that
nothing
doth
so
vex
the
English
Catholiks
as
the
contempt
and
hatred
(
in
the
Iesuits
)
of
the
President
that
now
is
(
in
latyn
praesentis
Pontificis
)
and
the
slaunderous
reproches
imputed
by
them
to
the
renowned
Cardinals
Toled
and
Alexandrinus
.
W.
G.
epist.
ad
Temp.
19●
Septemb.
1596.
And
could
enuy
her selfe
(
thinke
yow
)
inuent
more
odious
and
malitious
stuffe
?
But
yet
harken
further
:
Of
three
hundred
priests
(
say
they
)
which
haue
entred
into
England
scarse
six
or
seauen
haue
fallen
away
,
And
is
this
iustifiable
?
Nay
is
there
any
one
of
them
that
was
sent
to
England
hitherto
by
obedience
of
his
superiors
,
reuolted
or
fallen
?
Yf
there
be
not
,
what
impudensie
is
it
,
so
boldly
to
auouch
it
?
what
folly
also
to
name
so
many
of
their
fellow
priestes
whose
number
wee
pray
God
that
some
of
these
men
do
not
encrease
.
But
yet
let
vs
hearefurther
of
English
matters
and
English
Iesuits
set
downe
vnder
another
general
head
or
branch
intituled
:
Touching
the
Iesuites
in
England
,
wherof
the
first
is
:
The
Fathers
of
the
Society
(
in
England
)
do
discent
amongst
themselues
F.
Henry
the
Superior
,
and
F.
Edmund
in
the
prison
at
Wisbich
,
and
there
are
26.
articles
of
their
dissention
.
Thus
saith
this
article
,
and
then
is
quoted
,
Ch.
P.
in
colloq.
cum
P.
Bonard●vt
patet
ex
eiusdem
literis
27.
Sept.
1597.
Which
quotation
our
brethren
for
sparing
of
their
frends
do
omit
though
in
all
their
later
books
they
do
contradict
the
whole
substance
of
this
article
also
by
complayning
that
F.
Garnet
F.
Edmund
,
and
F.
Persons
with
the
rest
are
too
much
vnited
,
the
one
obaying
the
others
beck
,
&c.
After
this
they
lay
on
load
,
●hat
the
Iesuits
are
the
firebrands
of
all
sedition
:
And
thus
they
go
on
rayling
and
reuiling
without
stop
or
stay
eyther
of
shame
fastnes
or
conscience
,
that
F.
Holt
and
his
companions
had
gathered
such
an
infinite
masse
of
money
(
in
Flanders
)
of
the
Catholiks
in
England
,
W.
G.
●p.
ad
Marc.
8.
August
.
1596.
The
quotation
they
omit
according
to
their
fashion
for
couering
their
frends
credit
,
that
wrote
this
notable
excesse
,
but
yet
do
ouerthrow
their
owne
credit
in
this
ridiculous
multiplication
of
two
hundred
millio●s
of
Italian
scudes
,
which
is
more
money
perhaps
then
all
the
princes
in
Italy
orels
where
in
Christendome
can
lay
togeather●
In
the
latyn
copy
,
taken
out
of
W.
G.
his
letters
it
is
ducenta
millia
two
hundred
thousand
,
which
these
men
eyther
by
ignorance
or
malice
would
needs
increase
to
the
number
of
two
hundred
millions
.
And
we
haue
byn
credibly
informed
that
when
F.
Persons
came
to
Rome
in
the
yeare
1597.
Cardinal
●urghe●ius
,
(
who
at
that
tyme
was
imployed
by
his
Hol.
as
Viceprotector
in
compounding
the
styrres
of
the
tumul●uous
schollers
)
told
the
said
Father
,
that
no
one
thing
had
made
his
Hol.
more
cleerly
to
discouer
,
and
see
the
passion
both
of
the
●●rbulent
in
the
Colledge
,
and
of
their
setters
on
from
Flanders
,
then
this
particular
accusation
wrytten
from
thence
F.
Holt
of
two
hundred
thowsand
crownes
gotten
by
him
to
the
Society
out
of
England
;
for
(
said
he
)
yf
it
had
byn
some
moderate
summe
,
it
might
haue
borne
some
probability
of
suspition
,
but
now
it
cannot
be
thought
true
by
any
man
.
Whervnto
F.
Persons
answered
,
that
yf
it
could
be
proued
,
that
the
body
of
the
Society
or
any
man
therof
to
their
vse
had
receyued
out
of
England
from
their
first
entrance
vnto
that
day
,
not
two
hundred
thousand
crownes
,
but
two
hundred
pens
to
be
bestowed
in
benifite
of
the
said
Societie
,
and
not
on
English
men
or
the
English
cause
,
that
then
he
was
content
that
all
the
rest
obiected
by
the
slanderers
should
be
graunted
for
true
;
which
he
confirmed
by
diuers
examples
of
English
gentlemen
dying
beyond
the
seas
,
as
M.
Charles
Basse●
,
M.
George
,
Gilbert
and
others
,
who
left
diuers
good
somnes
of
money
freely
geuen
to
the
said
society
,
or
to
be
disposed
by
them
at
their
pleasure
,
and
namely
the
later
of
the
two
,
left
by
testament
yet
extant
800.
Crownes
in
gyft
to
the
house
of
probation
of
S.
Andrewes
in
Rome
;
Claudius
Aquauius
would
neuer
suffer
any
one
penny
to
be
admitted
,
eyther
to
the
vse
of
the
Society
or
to
any
frend
of
theirs
,
but
only
to
be
left
and
distributed
to
Englishmen
in
necessity
,
&
to
the
vse
of
the
English
cause
,
as
it
was
.
And
the
colledg
of
Rhemes
had
of
this
and
other
money
left
by
the
same
gentleman
when
he
died
to
the
arbitrement
of
the
said
Iesuits
,
two
thousand
crownes
in
gold
,
and
the
body
of
the
Society
neuer
a
penny
,
as
to
this
day
appeareth
by
manifest
records
.
And
thus
much
by
occasion
we
haue
byn
forced
to
vtter
in
this
behalfe
,
hauing
thorowly
informed
our selues
of
the
truth
;
and
we
could
say
much
more
in
this
matter
of
the
exceeding
charity
and
charges
also
of
those
good
men
bestowed
vpon
vs
and
our
cause
,
yf
the
shortnes
of
this
treatise
did
not
prohibite
to
enlarge
our selues
in
such
matters
.
Yet
can
we
not
pretermit
,
but
to
aduertise
the
Reader
,
that
our
brethren
in
the
beginning
of
this
their
treatise
of
accusations
against
Iesuits
do
remit
vs
to
the
52.
Page
of
their
booke
where
they
wryte
thus
:
We
wil
put
yow
in
mynde
that
after
Cardinal
Allens
death
,
the
students
in
the
English
colledge
at
Rome
●elt
no
lesse
oppression
by
the
Iesuits
their
ty●●m●ysing
gouernours
,
1597.
&c.
The
imputations
wherof
were
so
very
sharp
and
touched
their
freehould
so
nerely
as
no
maruel
yf
F.
Garnet
bestyrred
his
stumpes
to
saue
their
credits
by
all
the
meanes
and
wayes
he
could
deuise
,
&c.
Thus
they
wryte
,
and
by
their
very
stile
yow
may
learne
their
spirit
,
and
what
maner
of
imputations
were
obiected
yow
haue
partly
now
heard
before
;
&
for
the
story
of
the
Roman
styrres
heere
threatned
we
suppose
they
wil
not
be
so
fond
as
to
set
it
forth
,
especially
hauing
read
what
we
haue
authentically
wrytten
therof
in
the
5.
Ch●p
.
of
our
Apology
,
which
these
men
shal
in
vayne
go
about
to
dif●redit
by
bare
scorneful
words
without
proofes
.
And
wheras
they
here
iest
at
that
reuerend
man
F.
Garnet
,
for
besty●●ing
his
st●mpes
(
as
their
phrase
is
)
for
sauing
the
Iesuits
credits
,
he
did
no
other
than
any
iniured
or
oppressed
innocent
man
could
do
in
such
a
case
against
so
false
and
malitious
slanders
published
against
religious
men
,
which
was
to
require
the
testimonyes
of
all
the
good
priests
in
England
for
reproofe
therof
.
And
to
the
end
no
man
should
say
or
testify
more
then
he
knewe
(
wherof
it
seemeth
these
men
haue
litle
care
,
who
affirme
euery
thing
absolutely
)
he
suggested
vnto
them
a
tryple
way
of
wryting
:
the
one
,
for
them
that
knew
all
to
be
false
(
as
indeed
it
was
,
and
may
be
prooued
)
so
to
affirme
in
their
letters
:
the
other
for
such
as
could
not
say
so
much
of
their
certayne
knowledge
,
Thus
scrupulously
,
&
with
so
great
modesty
wrote
F.
Garnet
to
the
priests
of
England
for
their
testimonyes
of
only
truth
in
this
behalfe
,
for
which
these
gybers
say
heere
now
;
that
he
bestyrred
his
stumpes
,
and
was
content
to
play
smal
game
before
he
would
sit
out
,
and
that
he
swore
by
more
then
his
litle
honesty
,
there
was
not
a
true
word
in
the
said
Memorial
,
&c.
And
that
they
sildome
fal
out
to
be
the
honestest
men
who
are
dryuen
to
seeke
testimonials
for
their
behauiour
,
&c.
which
is
a
style
fitter
for
Ru●●ians
and
souldiars
,
then
for
sacred
and
anoynted
priests
,
if
they
were
priests
that
wryte
this
,
or
had
so
much
inward
light
of
reason
or
conscience
as
to
consider
the
absurdity
of
this
base
kind
of
comical
wryting
against
such
men
of
their
owne
religion
.
And
as
for
the
testimonyes
themselues
required
by
F.
Garnet
,
we
would
aske
our
people
what
other
way
could
there
be
taken
by
any
honest
and
modest
men
,
for
their
defence
in
so
publike
an
infama●iō
,
then
to
remit
themselues
with
such
indifferency
as
they
do
to
the
report
of
their
fellow
priests
,
and
Catholike
brethren
?
did
not
the
Apostles
also
do
the
like
when
need
required
,
and
all
good
men
after
them
,
&c.
Wherfore
to
end
this
matter
,
we
say
that
the
good
fathers
both
in
Rome
&
heere
hauing
byn
more
vngratefully
and
vnworthily
,
And
in
the
meane
space
for
that
the
pittiful
state
of
our
passionate
brethrens
soules
doth●ly
continually
before
our
eyes
,
if
they
should
die
before
they
enter
into
due
consideration
of
pennance
and
satisfaction
,
we
cannot
but
warne
them
,
especially
those
that
haue
eyther
wrytten
or
published
or
imparted
from
hand
to
hand
the
foresaid
infamations
against
the
fathers
of
the
Society
or
other
men
,
or
haue
consented
,
therunto
that
according
to
all
Catholike
diuinity
,
conscience
,
and
reason
they
are
in
a
damnable
state
of
mortal
synne
,
and
subiect
also
to
the
censures
and
punishments
appointed
therunto
,
and
that
they
,
are
bound
to
restitution
in
the
best
manner
they
can
,
though
it
were
with
the
losse
of
their
owne
good
names
by
recalling
the
said
reproches
&
that
no
ghostly
father
with
safe
conscience
can
absolue
them
(
being
in
this
state
)
except
they
promise
effectually
to
make
this
restitution
,
or
rather
do
really
and
actually
preforme
the
same
.
And
this
not
to
be
any
exaggeration
of
ours
,
but
rather
the
common
and
knowne
sense
&
doctrine
of
all
learned
Catholiks
,
is
euident
by
their
wrytings
about
this
matter
of
infamation
,
the
penaltyes
wherof
are
expressed
by
both
Ciuil
and
Cannon
lawes
.
Si
quis
famosum
libellum
domi
,
vel
in
publico
,
&c.
If
any
d●find
any
infamons
libel
(
though
vnwittingly
)
at
home
or
in
publike
or
any
other
place
(
and
much
more
yf
he
should
compose
it
)
if
he
do
not
teare
and
burne
the
same
but
manifest
it
to
others
,
he
must
dy
for
it
,
as
yf
he
had
byn
the
author
therof
.
The
Canon
law
sayth
:
He
that
shal
deuise
and
publish
eyther
by
woord
or
wryting
any
contumelious
thing
wherby
another
is
infamed
,
and
being
found
,
is
not
able
to
proue
it
,
flagelle●ur
,
let
him
be
whipped
,
and
he
that
first
findeth
the
said
contumelious
wryting
,
let
him
teare
it
vnder
paine
to
incurre
the
same
penalty
with
the
author
.
Thus
they
say
;
and
much
more
to
this
effect
might
be
alleadged
as
wel
for
other
punishments
,
as
also
their
obligation
to
restitution
,
if
this
place
did
beare
it
,
or
the
thing
it selfe
were
obsecure
,
only
we
shal
in
the
name
of
the
rest
,
set
downe
some
few
words
of
that
most
learned
and
pious
wryter
〈◊〉
,
and
the
rather
for
that
he
seemeth
to
speake
in
the
same
sense
,
and
feeling
compassion
which
we
do
of
our
brethren
:
for
hauing
first
defined
the
case
and
quality
of
the
synne
in
his
Summarie
wryting
vpon
the
decretalles
in
these
words
:
To
compose
any
famous
libel
,
or
to
publish
the
same
being
made
by
another
is
a
greeuons
synne
,
but
much
more
greeuous
,
not
to
restore
the
same
of
them
that
are
iniured
.
Thus
he
sayth
,
and
then
he
maketh
his
further
consideration
vpon
the
same
:
Thus
saith
he
,
which
in
our
opinion
,
ought
much
to
be
considered
and
remembered
by
our
brethren
especially
seeing
that
both
[
a
](A09105-e3300-b)
a
Nauar.
in
s●m
cap.
27.
num.
109.
this
man
and
[
*
](A09105-e3310-b)
*
S.
Antonin
.
3.
part
.
tit.
2●
c.
7●
.
other
wryters
do
record
,
that
for
●nfaming
a
whole
order
of
religion
,
their
is
a
special
excommunication
,
the
absolution
wherof
is
reserued
to
the
Pope
himselfe
.
And
whether
the
fore-related
slanders
vttered
with
such
a
tooth
against
the
Iesuits
(
who
by
the
Sea
Apostolike
are
made
partakers
of
that
and
other
like
priuiledges
)
may
bring
our
brethren
within
that
case
,
And
this
shal
be
sufficient
for
the
present
about
this
matter
,
except
we
be
forced
to
ad
any
thing
hereafter
when
the
said
story
of
the
Roman
styrres
shal
come
forth
.
And
hitherto
the
discreet
Reader
wil
easily
consider
what
manner
of
subiects
and
arguments
these
two
are
of
the
proceedings
of
Wisbich
,
and
of
the
accusations
layd
against
Iesuits
brought
in
by
our
brethren
in
this
former
book
,
which
they
cal
A
Relation
.
But
the
other
arguments
which
followeth
in
the
book
intituled
:
Important
Considerations
,
&c.
surpasseth
all
the
rest
in
folly
and
phrensy
,
contayning
not
only
a
furious
in●ectiue
against
particular
men
,
wherunto
our
Countrey
,
and
the
wryters
themselues
are
most
bound
and
behoulden
,
as
the
forenamed
Fathers
of
the
Society
,
Doctor
Sanders
,
Card.
Alle●
and
others
by
name
,
but
all
the
rest
also
of
the
learned
Catholike
men
of
our
nation
,
D.
Stapleton
,
D.
Bristow
,
M.
Gregory
Martyn
M.
William
Raynolds
,
yea
those
of
other
countreys
also
,
and
the
very
Popes
themselues
and
their
doyngs
,
as
also
the
holy
martyrs
in
like
maner
,
of
our
nation
,
that
haue
suffered
and
all
other
good
and
godly
men
are
iniured
in
this
most
odious
booke
as
by
the
sequel
of
this
our
narration
shal
appeare
.
For
first
these
men
to
grace
themselues
with
my
L.
of
London
,
and
other
higher
Magistrates
by
his
meanes
and
mediation
,
and
to
wreake
their
spite
vpon
others
of
their
owne
coate
,
calling
and
religion
,
whose
vertues
they
can
neyther
beare
nor
immitate
,
and
whose
other
gifts
and
graces
they
do
highly
enuy
;
are
come
at
length
not
only
to
be
priuy
mutiners
against
their
Superiors
,
and
conspirers
with
the
common
aduersary
(
as
hitherto
)
but
openly
also
as
publike
enemyes
to
impugne
their
owne
cause
,
bydding
warre
and
defiance
,
to
all
those
that
haue
or
do
defend
the
same
contrary
to
their
appetite
and
fancy
,
which
point
of
madnesse
,
they
do
prosecute
in
this
whole
book
by
six
or
seauen
most
absurd
positions
or
paradoxes
,
iustifying
first
,
the
proceeding
of
heretiques
and
persecutors
against
Catholiks
for
cause
of
religion
:
then
excluding
all
spiritual
authority
and
Iurisdiction
of
the
Sea
Apostolike
from
England
,
as
forrayne
and
subiect
to
the
law
of
Premunire
:
Thirdly
denynig
the
said
Sea
and
Bishops
therof
all
authority
to
restrayne
punish
or
force
by
way
of
armes
eyther
by
him selfe
or
others
any
temporal
prince
for
heresy
,
Apostasy
,
or
whatsoeuer
other
cryme
pertayning
to
Religion
.
Fourthly
affirming
,
that
if
any
Pope
should
attempt
such
matters
he
may
and
ought
to
be
resisted
by
Catholike
subiects
,
and
that
themselues
would
do
it
though
he
came
in
person
.
Fifthly
they
lay
all
the
fault
of
so
long
and
greeuous
persecution
as
hitherto
English
Catholiks
haue
suffered
for
religion
,
vpon
themselues
,
and
their
owne
doings
,
not
excepting
heerin
,
the
very
martyrs
and
Saints
of
God
;
and
further
they
are
not
ashamed
to
affirme
,
that
yf
they
had
byn
of
the
Counsel
themselues
they
could
haue
done
no
lesse
,
then
to
haue
agreed
to
the
said
persecution
,
and
to
the
lawes
and
statutes
made
for
the
same
.
Sixtly
that
they
meane
hereeafter
to
change
their
former
course
,
and
(
as
their
phrase
is
)
to
turne
ouer
the
leafe
,
and
with
such
resolution
as
yf
they
should
know
any
disignments
or
treatese
of
his
Hol.
or
other
Catholiks
for
reformation
or
restraynt
of
heresy
by
way
of
force
in
England
they
would
reueale
the
same
to
the
persecutors
.
The
7.
and
last
poynt
is
,
that
they
condemne
the
Semynaries
and
education
of
our
youth
therin
beyond
the
seas
,
wherin
themselues
or
the
most
part
of
them
haue
byn
brought
vp
,
and
made
that
they
are
now
(
excepting
their
sedition
)
and
they
dehort
all
Catholikes
with
great
vehemency
from
sending
their
children
thither
counseling
them
rather
to
keep
them
at
home
,
where
they
assure
them
,
that
God
wil
prouide
other
masters
euen
of
the
ministers
themselues
,
yf
need
be
,
to
instruct
them
better
then
in
the
Seminaryes
they
are
instructed
.
These
are
the
wise
and
holesome
:
positions
which
these
men
haue
in
this
booke
set
downe
,
and
do
handle
as
the
subiect
and
argument
therof
,
which
yow
see
of
what
quality
&
consideration
they
are
;
to
wit
,
the
first
ful
of
adulation
,
and
meerly
parasitical
,
the
second
third
and
fourth
pernicious
erroneous
,
and
heretical
;
the
fifth
wicked
and
reprochful
;
the
sixt
trayterous
,
and
the
last
ridiculous
or
rather
impious
,
which
in
part
shal
appeare
by
these
few
words
which
in
this
place
we
are
to
say
of
each
of
them
in
order
.
The
first
point
of
this
argument
is
set
downe
in
the
title
it selfe
of
the
book
,
Important
considerations
to
mooue
all
true
Catholikes
that
are
not
wholy
Iesuited
(
to
wit
not
so
base
or
wickedly
mynded
as
themselues
to
flatter
and
fawne
vpon
temporal
fauour
)
to
acknowledge
all
the
proceedinges
of
the
state
of
England
against
Catholikes
(
since
it
excluded
the
Roman
faith
and
fel
to
heresy
)
to
haue
byn
not
only
iust
,
but
also
myld
and
merciful
,
&c.
Thus
they
say
,
adding
further
another
peece
of
the
said
title
in
these
words
:
Published
by
sundry
of
vs
the
secular
priestes
in
dislike
of
many
treateses
,
letters
,
and
reportes
,
which
haue
byn
wrytten
and
made
in
diuers
places
to
the
contrary
,
with
our
opinions
of
a
better
course
hereafter
,
for
the
promoting
of
the
Catholike
faith
in
England
.
Thus
they
frame
their
title
:
wherby
(
as
yow
see
)
they
first
make
themselues
publike
proctors
for
the
heretiks
and
presecutors
,
and
then
open
accusers
against
the
presecuted
Catholikes
on
their
owne
side
.
That
which
they
adde
of
the
publication
of
this
booke
,
by
sundry
of
them
secular
priests
,
we
easily
beleeue
that
they
were
rather
sundy
and
sundered
also
,
then
many
vnited
in
so
wicked
an
attempt
,
and
that
they
were
not
only
secular
in
order
and
degree
,
but
in
mynd
also
hart
and
desyres
which
S.
Paul
conioyneth
with
impiety
,
when
he
saith
:
abnegantes
impietatem
,
&
saecularia
desideria
.
As
for
the
treateses
,
against
the
persecution
vsed
vpon
Catholiks
in
England
,
which
our
new
doctors
heere
do
protest
to
mislike
;
they
hauing
byn
wrytten
and
made
by
the
grauest
and
most
learnedest
opinions
of
a
new
and
better
course
hereafter
,
better
for
promoting
of
Catholike
Religion
herafter
in
England
,
yow
shal
find
no
other
thing
prescribed
by
them
but
only
a
flattering
persuasion
to
sticke
to
the
State
against
the
Pope
and
Sea
Apostolike
(
wherin
we
persuade
our selues
that
the
aduersaryes
themselues
do
not
beleeue
them
)
&
then
a
vehement
exhortation
to
Catholiks
to
send
their
children
no
more
to
the
Seminaryes
beyond
the
seas
least
they
be
infected
with
the
contrary
doctrine
,
which
is
so
foolish
and
absurd
as
we
are
ashamed
to
mention
or
relate
it
.
And
thus
much
touching
the
first
point
.
F.
Persons
and
all
other
Catholiks
and
priests
vnited
with
him
in
admitting
his
Hol.
ordinance
about
the
Archpriest
,
they
say
thus
:
As
by
this
meanes
(
to
wit
by
admitting
the
Archpriest
)
he
and
his
confederates
haue
incurred
a
double
premunire
as
in
another
place
(
siz
in
the
booke
of
Quodlibets
.
I
meane
God
willing
to
declare
)
so
entendeth
he
therby
to
draw
yow
all
(
good
Catholiks
)
into
the
same
predicament
premunireal
and
of
treason
with
him
.
Touching
this
booke
of
Quodlibets
heere
mentioned
,
yf
these
men
do
meane
therby
that
they
may
say
or
vnsay
therin
what
they
list
without
controlment
,
then
may
all
the
other
books
also
hitherto
set
forth
be
called
Quodlibets
And
for
better
explication
therof
we
are
in
this
place
to
aduertise
the
Reader
,
that
albeit
we
haue
said
so
much
already
in
our
[
*
](A09105-e3850-b)
*
Cap.
2.
Apologie
about
this
matter
as
was
needful
for
that
place
,
S.
Thomas
of
Canterbury
about
the
yeare
1170.
and
continued
on
vntil
towards
the
later
end
of
the
raigne
of
K.
Edward
the
3.
to
wit
about
the
yeare
1375.
which
was
but
a
yeare
before
the
said
Kings
death
,
when
Wickclif
now
had
begone
to
styrre
against
Cleargie
men
,
and
the
king
being
impotent
permitted
the
gouernment
most
to
Iohn
of
Gaunt
Duke
of
Lancaster
his
fourth
some
,
at
great
variance
in
those
dayes
with
the
bishops
,
namely
Wickam
and
Courtney
,
the
first
of
Winchester
,
the
second
of
London
,
and
himselfe
not
a
litle
incensed
with
Iohn
Wickcliffes
new
diuelish
persuasions
against
the
cleargy
and
religious
men
.
Wherfore
a
contention
being
in
those
dayes
about
the
collation
of
benefices
and
bishopricks
in
England
,
wherof
the
Popes
were
wont
to
dispose
for
the
most
part
,
they
concluded
in
England
after
many
contentions
and
disputes
and
many
sendings
forth
and
back
to
Auinion
in
France
where
the
Popes
at
that
tyme
resided
,
that
such
prouisions
of
benefices
should
not
be
sought
nor
made
from
the
Pope
immediately
for
the
tyme
to
come
,
but
only
in
England
by
consent
of
the
prince
and
confirmation
afterward
of
the
Pope
for
the
most
principal
benefices
and
dignityes
;
and
whosoeuer
should
contrary
to
this
procure
prouisions
immediately
from
the
Pope
or
any
other
power
or
iurisdiction
contrary
to
this
lawe
,
should
incurre
the
penaltyes
therof
.
And
this
to
haue
byn
the
only
true
meaning
and
intent
of
the
said
law
and
lawmakers
,
that
were
Catholiks
,
But
besides
this
sense
and
meaning
of
the
law
there
hath
byn
another
inuented
by
heretiks
and
enemyes
synce
that
tyme
,
K.
Henry
the
eight
Father
of
her
Maiestie
was
persuaded
by
some
of
his
Counsel
infected
with
Luthers
Doctrine
at
that
tyme
,
to
condemne
the
Card.
of
Yorke
,
and
all
his
English
Cleargie
,
And
in
this
sense
also
hath
the
Popes
authority
byn
called
forrayne
and
external
and
vtterly
excluded
from
England
by
diuers
lawes
statutes
&
oathes
set
forth
by
Protestants
against
the
same
,
since
that
tyme
.
And
in
the
same
sense
and
signification
(
being
plainly
false
and
heretical
as
yow
see
)
do
these
libellers
vrge
it
now
against
the
Archpriest
and
others
that
admit
and
approue
his
authority
,
though
meerly
spiritual
,
as
all
the
world
seeth
,
as
hauing
nor
benefice
nor
temporality
annexed
to
it
or
ioyned
with
it
.
And
so
we
see
with
what
kynd
of
people
these
men
are
drawen
by
passion
to
conspire
and
iump
.
The
third
point
of
their
argument
in
this
book
is
to
shew
that
nether
the
Pope
nor
any
other
ecclesiastical
power
what
soeuer
hath
any
authority
to
restrayn
,
And
this
irreligious
paradox
they
go
about
to
maintayne
throughout
their
whole
book
,
alleadging
fond
&
childish
arguments
for
the
same
:
as
that
the
word
of
the
spirit
&
not
the
swords
of
the
flesh
or
any
arme
of
man
,
is
that
which
giueth
life
,
and
beauty
to
the
Catholike
Churche
and
that
the
promise
made
to
S.
Peter
is
a
sure
and
sufficient
ground
to
defend
Catholike
religion
without
armes
:
And
other
such
fancies
which
the
Anabaptistes
do
vse
to
proue
that
there
should
be
no
external
force
or
ciuil
magistrate
vsed
by
Christians
;
and
as
Martyn
Luther
disputed
,
when
he
would
prooue
that
warre
was
not
to
be
waged
against
the
Turke
for
religion
,
especially
at
the
Popes
direction
.
And
yet
are
our
men
so
confident
in
these
their
follies
as
they
are
not
ashamed
to
say
in
the
same
place
to
Catholiks
:
Giue
no
eare
(
deare
Catholikes
)
to
any
priuate
Whisperings
or
Iesuitical
persuasions
;
to
the
contrary
;
all
arguments
that
can
be
brought
assure
your selues
are
false
and
vnlearned
sophistifications
.
Thus
they
say
,
and
thus
they
assure
Catholiks
,
but
much
more
sure
are
wee
,
that
this
is
pride
,
ignorance
,
●olly
,
and
falshood
in
them
;
for
that
they
cannot
but
know
,
that
all
the
Catholike
learned
men
of
Christendome
are
against
them
in
this
position
:
and
that
the
proofes
and
reasons
,
which
they
alleadge
for
the
same
(
called
by
these
men
heere
priuate
Whisperings
,
Iesuitical
persuasions
,
and
vnlearned
sophistications
)
are
so
learned
and
weighty
,
as
they
are
not
able
to
answere
one
of
them
;
and
if
we
should
heere
set
downe
the
ranke
of
authors
that
haue
wrytten
of
this
point
within
these
400.
yeares
,
as
also
in
our
dayes
against
heretikes
and
atheists
,
and
conuinced
the
same
by
most
learned
demonstrations
both
out
of
scriptures
,
councelles
fathers
and
theological
reasons
,
to
wit
,
that
albeit
directly
the
supreme
pastor
of
Christs
Churche
(
according
to
the
common
opinion
of
diuynes
)
haue
not
temporal
dominion
or
iurisdiction
ouer
christian
temporal
princes
that
are
supreame
in
their
owne
states
,
yet
indirectly
for
conseruation
and
defence
of
religion
when
it
is
impugned
or
put
in
hazard
by
them
,
he
may
also
vse
the
sword
or
help
of
temporal
forces
for
his
restraint
,
eyther
immediatly
from
himself
or
by
other
princes
at
his
direction
;
if
(
we
say
)
we
should
cyte
heere
all
the
learned
Catholike
authors
of
all
nations
that
haue
wrytten
and
affirmed
this
against
our
mennes
new
flattering
paradox
,
we
should
fil
vp
this
whole
Chapter
with
quotations
of
authors
and
books
;
which
esteeming
to
be
needlesse
and
inconuenient
,
we
haue
thought
better
to
passe
them
ouer
,
cyting
only
some
[
*
](A09105-e4260-b)
*
Deuines
.
D.
Th.
22.
qu.
40.
artic.
2.
&
q.
12
art.
2.
Caetan
.
in
Apol.
●om
.
1.
Op●se
.
tract.
2.
l.
13.
ad
●
,
&
22.
qu
43.
Th.
Waldensis
l.
2.
doct.
fidei
artic.
3.
cap.
67.
77.
78.
Franc.
de
Victor
●elect
.
1.
de
pie●ate
Eccles.
q.
penultima
,
cum
relect.
de
Indis
Insulanis
p.
1.
Paludanus
l.
de
pietate
Eccles.
So●
.
i●
4.
sent.
dist.
25.
q.
2.
art.
1.
Dominic
.
Baunes
in
comment
.
22.
q.
12.
artic.
2.
few
in
the
margent
for
the
Readers
direction
,
if
it
please
him
to
peruse
.
And
as
for
reasons
,
one
or
two
only
may
suffice
for
reasonable
men
in
this
so
cleare
a
matter
;
wherof
the
first
&
ground
of
all
other
is
,
the
subordination
that
is
and
ought
to
be
beweene
the
temporal
and
spiritual
ends
of
ciuil
and
ecclesiastical
Magistrats
,
and
their
powers
;
which
subordination
according
to
the
most
excellent
declaration
of
S.
Gregory
Nazianzen
,
and
other
fathers
is
,
and
ought
to
be
as
the
body
to
the
soule
,
the
flesh
to
the
spirit
,
and
earthly
things
to
heauenly
things
.
And
as
the
body
is
subiect
to
the
soule
,
the
flesh
to
the
spirit
,
and
earthly
and
temporal
affayres
to
those
that
are
heauenly
and
eternall
;
so
is
the
end
of
the
ciuil
common
welth
subiect
and
subordinate
to
the
end
of
the
spiritual
common
wealth
,
to
wit
the
Church
of
Christ
.
And
as
the
soule
may
and
doth
restrayne
or
correct
oftentymes
the
body
,
and
the
spirit
the
flesh
when
they
go
out
of
order
,
so
may
the
spiritual
gouuernour
do
the
same
to
the
temporal
,
when
he
breaketh
this
subordination
and
goeth
about
to
impugne
the
same
and
ouerthrow
religion
,
The
second
reason
proceeding
of
this
first
,
may
be
,
that
if
some
such
supreme
superiority
for
restrayning
of
particular
princes
were
not
left
in
gods
Churche
,
And
this
is
so
plaine
and
euidenta
truth
euen
by
the
light
of
nature
her selfe
(
where
any
soule
or
spirit
,
There
followeth
the
fourth
part
of
their
argument
in
this
book
which
conteyneth
a
braue
and
resolute
protestation
against
the
Pope
,
that
if
the
Pope
should
come
in
person
with
an
army
where
they
are
,
vnder
pretence
to
establish
Catholike
religion
by
force
,
they
would
oppose
themselues
against
him
,
and
spend
the
best
bloud
in
their
bodyes
(
if
any
be
good
)
in
that
quarrel
,
&c.
Behold
valiant
Souldiers
brought
vp
in
the
Popes
seminaryes
brauing
against
him
:
who
would
beleene
this
to
be
spoken
by
preests
,
except
they
auowed
themselues
to
be
authors
of
the
book
?
And
how
are
these
men
(
think
yow
)
so
soone
of
priests
made
souldiars
?
A
litle
before
they
talked
much
of
the
word
,
and
now
vpon
the
suddayne
they
haue
taken
vp
the
sword
,
to
fight
against
their
cheefe
pastor
and
bringer
vp
,
and
this
also
in
defence
of
heresy
.
Whence
(
think
yow
)
is
this
mutation
?
We
are
thorowly
presuaded
(
say
they
)
that
priests
of
what
order
soeuer
ought
not
by
force
of
armes
to
plant
,
water
,
But
we
would
aske
them
what
good
arguments
haue
persuaded
them
herin
,
or
what
learned
maister
hath
taught
them
this
new
lesson
,
so
contrary
to
their
old
?
Surely
we
can
immagine
none
,
but
my
L.
of
London
,
nor
other
arguments
then
anger
,
enuy
and
other
like
passions
.
The
fifth
poynt
of
their
subiect
is
to
cast
vpon
Catholiks
(
as
hath
byn
said
)
yea
vpon
the
best
and
most
zealous
sort
,
But
yet
they
go
further
,
and
say
that
some
of
themselues
,
if
they
had
byn
of
her
Ma.
counsel
,
and
knowing
what
they
now
know
,
Lo
heere
,
they
giue
their
consent
à
posteriori
to
participate
the
spilling
of
so
much
bloud
,
and
the
guylt
of
so
many
spoilings
and
vexations
of
Catholiks
as
hitherto
haue
byn
vsed
,
and
great
probability
there
is
that
the
iustice
of
almighty
God
may
admit
them
to
that
participation
at
the
day
of
iudgment
,
seing
they
desyre
it
so
earnestly
,
and
so
importunatly
thrust
themselues
in
now
,
by
offering
their
postconsent
.
But
would
any
man
beleeue
this
of
Catholike
preeists
that
are
in
their
right
wits
?
If
a
man
should
pose
them
about
the
proceedings
in
England
for
aboue
twenty
yeares
before
the
comming
of
the
Iesuits
thither
(
whome
now
they
make
the
authors
of
al
persecution
&
sufferings
)
as
of
the
chaunge
of
religion
it selfe
the
deposing
and
imprisoning
of
all
the
Cath.
M.
Woodhouse
,
M.
Mayne
,
D.
Story
,
M.
Shirwood
,
&c.
yf
all
these
proceedings
and
persecutions
were
vsed
before
the
Iesuits
came
into
England
,
or
that
Catholikes
styrred
,
how
do
these
accusers
of
their
brethren
lay
all
the
fault
of
rigour
and
persecution
vpon
Iesuits
and
other
Catholiks
of
their
side
?
How
wil
they
answere
or
defend
this
?
The
sixt
poynt
of
their
book
,
Better
late
them
neuer
(
say
they
)
we
haue
thought
it
our
parts
,
being
her
highnes
natural
borne
subiects
to
acknowledge
the
truth
of
the
carriage
of
matters
against
vs
,
&
the
apparant
causes
of
it
that
the
blame
,
may
in
deed
from
point
to
point
light
and
ly
where
it
ought
to
do
,
&c.
This
is
their
flattering
and
perfidious
preface
,
and
the
persons
wheron
this
blame
and
bloud
of
martyrs
must
light
and
ly
are
not
only
the
Iesuits
and
true
zealous
priests
and
Catholiks
ioyned
with
them
;
but
the
Popes
also
themselues
to
wit
Pius
5.
Gregor.
xiij
.
Syxtus
5.
named
by
them
,
Card.
Allen
also
,
D.
Saunders
,
and
others
called
heere
their
instruments
.
And
then
they
proceed
in
their
forsaid
intimation
and
denuntiation
in
these
words
:
If
the
State
hereby
,
may
in
any
sort
be
satisfied
,
our
owne
former
courses
bettered
and
the
realme
secured
(
we
promise
)
that
the
like
shal
neuer
her
after
be
attempted
or
sauored
by
any
of
vs
,
but
be
reuealed
,
yf
we
know
them
,
and
withstood
yf
they
be
enterprised
,
withal
our
goods
,
and
our
lyues
,
to
our
vttermost
ability
,
be
their
pretences
neuer
so
fayre
for
religion
or
what
els
can
be
deuised
.
Lo
heere
new
Champions
that
wil
fight
euen
with
God
himself
yf
he
should
come
with
force
to
root
out
heresy
.
But
wil
any
prorestant
liuing
beleeue
them
,
seing
them
so
notoriously
perfidious
to
their
owne
people
,
or
rather
meere
sicophants
in
seeking
to
accuse
all
other
Catholikes
,
but
themselues
,
of
treasons
and
machinations
against
the
prince
and
state
?
what
spirit
of
the
former
wicked
seauen
may
we
hold
this
to
be
?
Wherfore
seing
they
do
affirme
so
plainly
heere
that
better
late
then
neuer
and
that
they
meane
to
turne
ouer
the
leafe
(
which
God
of
his
mercy
grant
it
be
not
to
open
heresy
and
apostasie
)
it
is
better
also
for
Catholiks
that
they
know
these
men
rather
late
then
neuer
.
And
this
is
all
the
aduertisment
we
wil
giue
them
in
this
behalfe
.
But
not
to
enlarge
our selues
any
further
,
It
remayneth
then
(
say
they
)
that
yow
would
be
pleased
to
be
intreated
by
vs
not
to
send
or
suffer
your
children
or
frends
to
go
beyond
the
seas
to
them
that
so
they
may
be
driuen
yf
needs
they
wil
trayne
vp
youthes
,
to
make
them
traytors
,
to
gather
them
vp
in
other
contreys
,
wherby
they
shal
not
be
able
so
much
to
infect
or
indanger
vs
,
&c.
This
is
their
request
,
where
at
we
doubt
not
,
but
yow
wil
laugh
;
especially
considering
that
yf
Iesuits
had
not
gathered
op
diuers
of
them
in
other
contreyes
,
they
had
yet
layen
on
the
ground
as
contemptible
things
both
their
and
heere
,
but
heare
the
reason
of
their
request
and
yow
wil
laugh
more
.
For
God
(
say
they
)
is
able
to
rayse
vp
priests
out
of
our
owne
vniuersityes
and
from
among
the
ministers
themselues
.
Lo
heere
a
new
generation
of
masters
made
of
ministers
insteed
of
Iesuits
.
For
bringing
vp
Catholiks
children
,
but
besides
teachers
they
must
offer
vs
colledges
and
mayntenance
,
also
or
els
they
bid
vs
to
our
losse
.
And
so
with
this
as
they
do
end
their
booke
,
so
shal
we
end
this
first
Chapter
,
remytting
it
to
the
iudgment
of
the
discreet
Reader
,
concerning
both
the
wit
and
spirit
wherwith
it
is
wrytten
,
which
yet
wil
more
perhaps
appeare
in
the
others
chapters
following
.
OF
THEIR
FOLLY
AND
passionate
spirit
declared
in
the
maner
of
handling
the
former
argumentes
.
CAP.
II.
YF
yow
haue
taken
pitty
(
good
Readers
,
as
truly
we
haue
)
of
our
discontented
and
distempered
brethren
their
indiscretīon
and
demonstration
of
bad
spirit
in
taking
vpon
them
to
handle
and
defend
so
odious
arguments
,
as
before
haue
byn
related
out
of
their
two
last
books
,
the
one
treating
a
defence
and
patronage
of
disorder
and
liberty
against
vertuous
,
regular
,
and
retyred
life
,
the
other
two
(
for
now
they
are
three
in
number
as
yow
haue
seene
)
of
farre
worse
quality
tending
to
open
rayling
and
rebellion
against
Superiors
,
with
manifest
errors
also
in
doctrine
:
much
more
(
no
doubt
)
wil
yow
do
the
same
,
or
rather
feele
a
farre
deeper
sense
of
compassion
in
yow
toward
them
by
vewing
ouer
their
manner
of
handling
these
subiects
,
which
is
comonly
euery
where
with
such
extreame
passion
,
lack
of
iudgment
,
modestie
,
and
moderation
,
as
truly
in
men
of
their
coate
and
vocation
is
most
lamentable
.
For
wheras
an
euil
argument
may
somtymes
by
cunning
and
smoth
handling
,
And
first
of
all
we
shal
note
one
that
might
seeme
only
to
comprehend
folly
and
lack
of
discretion
,
if
other
things
vttered
by
the
same
party
afterward
in
his
discourse
did
not
bring
also
suspition
or
rather
demonstration
of
venome
and
malice
.
For
thus
he
beginneth
his
Preface
to
the
book
intituled
,
Important
considerations
,
&c.
Right
honorable
,
All
dearly
affected
of
both
sexes
of
all
three
ages
in
euery
degree
,
Thus
he
wryteth
,
and
were
it
not
that
the
gauling
and
spiteful
speech
which
after
he
vseth
against
diuers
men
of
great
worth
,
do
argue
the
wryter
of
somwhat
more
then
simplicity
and
folly
,
this
might
passe
with
laughter
as
yow
see
,
but
hearing
him
say
afterward
;
We
do
disdaine
and
renounce
from
our
hartes
both
Archpriests
and
Iesuits
as
arrant
traytors
,
&c.
And
againe
in
the
very
next
page
thus
to
glory
and
professe
:
Disobedient
We
are
to
the
Archpriest
as
an
vsurper
on
the
●ehalfe
of
the
Cath.
Sea
of
Rome
.
Disobedient
we
are
to
the
diuel
,
and
all
his
instrumental
vsurped
authorityes
.
Neuer
shal
the
Cath.
Church
or
common
welth
of
England
find
so
wicked
a
member
as
a
Wolsey
,
a
Persons
,
a
Creswel
,
a
Garnet
,
a
Blackwel
,
&c.
These
we
say
,
and
many
other
like
speches
beeing
found
euery
where
in
this
preface
,
do
manifestly
shew
,
that
not
only
wisdome
wanteth
in
the
wryter
,
but
some
other
more
necessary
vertues
also
to
a
Christian
Catholike
,
and
much
more
a
priest
as
he
professeth
himselfe
to
be
.
But
now
wil
we
shew
yow
another
example
of
folly
and
malice
ioyned
to
geather
out
of
the
beginning
of
their
second
books
preface
to
the
end
yow
may
see
that
both
were
wrytten
by
one
spirit
,
And
at
this
tyme
(
say
they
)
we
are
the
rather
moued
so
to
do
(
to
set
forth
this
narration
of
matters
passed
in
Wisbich
)
because
it
hath
pleased
M.
Blackwel
our
said
Archpriest
very
lately
to
send
to
his
twelue
Assistants
to
be
diuulged
a
certaine
censure
,
or
(
we
know
not
what
to
tearme
it
)
a
sheet
of
paper
fraught
nether
with
wit
,
honest
dealing
,
discretion
or
learning
,
but
in
effect
with
as
many
shifts
and
lyes
almost
as
lynes
in
derogation
not
only
of
some
of
the
said
books
set
out
by
our
brethren
,
tearming
the
same
(
as
if
eyther
he
himselfe
or
some
of
his
commaunders
the
Iesuits
had
made
them
)
to
be
seditious
books
:
but
likewise
taketh
vpon
him
to
touch
the
said
contention
,
not
in
many
words
,
but
with
much
folly
and
great
vntru●h
,
we
wil
be
bold
by
way
of
Preface
a
little
to
touch
them
,
&c.
By
these
words
the
reader
may
take
a
scantling
of
their
contemptuous
spirit
,
who
speak
so
disorderly
of
their
lawful
Superior
,
a
man
of
knowne
vertue
and
learning
,
for
so
myld
and
modest
an
admonition
vpon
their
first
two
libels
,
as
yow
shal
now
heare
by
their
owne
relation
.
For
thus
they
wryte
.
These
are
(
say
they
)
his
words
,
(
to
wit
the
Archpriests
in
his
admonition
:
)
The
first
point
of
your
books
(
sayth
he
)
(
meaning
the
diuision
at
Wisbich
)
was
a
thing
long
since
ended
with
great
edification
,
and
by
the
meanes
principally
of
those
which
are
most
condemned
by
yow
;
It
toucheth
the
greater
and
better
part
of
that
company
;
it
nothing
concerneth
our
authority
,
it
being
more
ancient
and
hauing
orders
taken
at
the
attonement
by
their
owne
consent
.
It
is
wel
knowen
at
Rome
,
by
whose
meanes
they
were
disanulted
,
nether
is
it
more
vnsitting
for
those
which
liued
in
one
house
to
institute
rules
for
such
as
voluntarily
demaunded
and
accepted
them
,
then
to
procure
a
sodality
abroad
.
Thus
wrote
our
Reuerend
Father
the
good
Archpriest
and
as
these
men
do
confesse
,
it
is
all
he
wrote
of
this
point
of
Wisbich
and
let
the
Reader
be
iudge
whether
any
Superior
in
the
world
could
wryte
more
myldly
&
more
humbly
,
especialy
if
he
consider
the
outragious
iniuryes
done
him
in
these
two
first
books
or
libels
set
out
by
his
Rebellious
subiects
against
him
,
and
notwithstanding
all
this
his
patience
and
modesty
,
consider
we
pray
yow
with
what
intemperance
they
do
canuase
these
few
words
of
his
heere
set
downe
.
For
hauing
recyted
his
words
they
say
.
Thus
farre
our
Archpriest
.
and
it
is
all
he
wryteth
to
his
Assistants
of
this
matter
which
we
the
rather
note
to
shew
the
extremity
of
his
pride
in
supposing
by
such
an
answere
to
the
said
books
concerning
that
diuision
to
w●pe
away
those
imputations
&
matters
wherwith
both
F.
Garnet
and
F.
Weston
,
and
he
himselfe
in
some
sorte
are
charged
.
Thus
wryte
these
men
,
being
angry
(
as
it
seemeth
)
that
their
patient
Superior
vouch-safed
not
them
more
words
of
contention
about
this
matter
of
Wisbich
in
his
admonition
to
his
Assistants
,
which
how
iust
a
quarrel
it
is
let
wiser
men
iudge
,
but
much
more
,
whether
so
few
,
so
modest
and
so
fatherly
words
vttered
by
a
Superior
without
naming
any
,
do
merit
so
contumelious
a
censure
from
subiects
,
as
to
accuse
him
of
extremity
of
pride
lack
of
wyt
and
honesty
,
discretion
,
learning
,
truth
and
humility
in
wryting
them
.
Is
it
possible
that
so
high
pride
as
heere
is
obiected
can
be
gathered
out
of
so
lowly
words
without
high
folly
and
higher
maleuolence
?
But
we
shal
aleadge
yow
another
example
in
a
different
kynd
of
foly
,
or
rather
frenzie
,
vsed
by
these
passionate
people
which
is
to
grace
and
praise
indeed
their
aduersaryes
whome
they
seek
most
to
disgrace
,
by
telling
good
things
of
them
,
and
deprauing
them
only
by
their
owne
comentaryes
,
as
in
this
example
last
alleadged
of
M.
Blackwel
,
M.
Dolman
one
of
their
owne
side
came
vnto
F.
Weston
to
request
him
&
the
residue
(
who
made
the
greater
part
of
the
company
)
to
returne
to
the
common
conuersation
of
the
troublesome
and
dissolute
againe
,
whose
answere
to
their
demaund
they
set
downe
thus
.
Would
God
(
said
F.
Weston
with
most
earnest
affection
,
Let
any
true
Christian
man
iudge
now
of
this
vnchristian
censure
of
so
myld
,
godly
and
Christian
words
;
let
our
brethren
but
aleadge
vs
truly
some
such
of
any
of
their
side
,
and
we
shal
both
beleeue
them
and
praise
them
;
But
they
can
bring
nothing
of
like
quality
from
theirs
,
and
yow
haue
heard
the
quite
contrary
by
their
owne
letters
and
subscriptions
alleadged
by
vs
in
our
[
*
](A09105-e5250-b)
*
Cap.
6.
Apologie
,
and
heere
in
these
books
yow
may
reade
them
in
euery
line
shewing
a
plaine
opposite
spirit
both
of
speaking
and
doing
.
For
within
a
few
pages
after
this
againe
they
shew
their
said
spirit
in
scoffing
at
this
blessed
mans
recollecting
himself
to
prayer
,
when
he
was
to
treat
any
matter
of
moment
(
a
thing
as
all
godly
men
know
most
laudable
,
and
vsed
by
all
old
saints
,
as
also
by
the
best
religious
men
of
our
dayes
)
for
when
the
foresaid
M.
Dolman
(
and
as
these
men
say
also
M.
D.
Bauyn
with
him
)
enduced
by
them
and
their
clamors
to
desyre
some
final
end
whatsoeuer
of
so
odious
braules
,
came
to
the
forsaid
Father
to
treat
about
the
leauing
of
,
for
peace
sake
,
that
fraternity
or
spiritual
congregation
,
which
the
bigger
and
better
part
of
the
prisoners
had
made
to
themselues
,
for
orderly
lyfe
and
avoyding
the
disorders
comytted
by
others
;
these
men
relate
the
matter
thus
.
But
M.
Weston
after
the
new
fashion
,
desyred
them
first
to
fall
downe
and
pray
with
him
,
which
done
he
arose
,
and
framing
his
countenance
as
though
he
would
haue
wept
said
vnto
them
,
&c.
Lo
thus
with
contempt
they
relate
as
yow
see
the
good
mans
recollection
of
himselfe
by
prayer
,
before
he
would
treat
so
weightie
an
affayre
,
which
custome
of
prayer
,
these
men
cal
the
new
fashion
,
for
that
it
is
like
they
vse
it
not
,
and
yet
they
confesse
the
argument
of
his
speech
to
haue
byn
such
,
as
it
caused
M.
D.
Bauyn
a
wise
and
learned
man
to
shed
teares
which
these
pleasant
men
also
turne
to
a
iest
:
Then
D.
Bauyn
(
say
they
)
to
pay
M.
Weston
with
his
owne
coyne
,
pretended
to
be
so
mooued
with
his
words
,
as
yf
he
likewise
could
scarsely
haue
refrayned
from
teares
,
which
we
obseruing
doubted
to
find
him
but
an
halting
arbitrator
,
M.
D.
Bauyn
is
knowne
to
be
,
of
halting
,
for
that
he
was
so
easily
moued
to
teares
,
wherwith
their
harts
and
eyes
are
little
acquainted
.
The
like
course
they
take
with
that
Reuerend
and
learned
man
F.
Garnet
,
setting
downe
most
godly
words
of
his
,
in
his
letters
vnto
them
,
and
then
condemning
his
intention
(
a
thing
proper
to
the
diuel
as
before
we
shewed
out
of
Iob
)
calling
him
also
a
diuelish
polititian
for
the
same
,
;
and
then
for
that
the
said
Father
wrote
to
them
for
their
comfort
,
that
not
only
he
,
but
certaine
gentlemen
also
,
that
had
byn
with
him
at
Wisbich
remayned
much
edified
of
their
reunion
and
peaceable
conuersation
,
adding
also
those
words
of
S.
Paul
.
Testis
enim
est
mihi
Deus
,
quomodo
cupiam
omnes
vos
in
visceribus
Iesu
Christi
:
for
God
is
my
witnes
how
much
good
I
wish
yow
all
in
the
bowels
of
Iesus
Christ
;
and
then
of
his
companions
:
I
assure
yow
that
their
being
with
yow
hath
wrought
such
effect
in
the
harts
of
all
that
were
with
me
that
they
neuer
saw
place
or
persons
which
more
delighted
them
,
&c.
To
which
words
our
brethren
do
adioyne
this
scoffe
:
In
deed
(
say
they
)
these
were
three
or
foure
gentlemen
,
Lo
their
good
interpretations
;
who
can
deale
with
such
kind
of
spirits
?
i●rrisores
(
as
the
Apostle
calleth
them
)
scoffers
and
scorners
,
but
as
another
Apostle
sayth
:
F.
Weston
his
sitting
at
table
,
wherof
they
relate
,
that
he
would
not
keep
any
certaine
place
at
the
vpper
table
as
other
auncients
did
,
but
only
tooke
his
place
as
he
came
,
they
endeauour
to
turne
all
against
him
by
malitious
interpretation
of
his
meaning
:
M.
Weston
(
say
they
)
did
not
long
sit
at
the
vpper
table
with
vs
,
and
below
M.
Bluet
and
M.
Bagshaw
,
where
his
due
place
was
,
but
that
he
desyred
,
and
had
it
easily
graunted
vnto
him
,
that
he
might
leaue
his
said
place
,
and
sit
in
some
other
as
he
thought
good
,
wher-vpon
as
disdayning
to
sit
where
he
did
before
,
be
bound
himself
afterward
to
no
certayne
place
but
sate
(
yow
must
thinke
for
humilityes
sake
)
now
heere
,
now
there
as
he
list
,
&c.
Lo
heere
a
greeuous
accusation
of
disdayne
to
sit
at
the
vpper
table
,
and
togeather
yow
may
note
,
the
great
humility
and
ciuility
of
these
two
their
frends
heere
named
that
tooke
place
alwayes
as
due
vnto
them
aboue
F.
Weston
,
whome
yet
in
this
booke
they
say
to
,
haue
byn
the
Prouincial
of
Iesuits
before
he
came
into
the
prison
,
which
yf
it
be
so
,
what
the
place
of
a
religious
prouincial
is
throughout
the
Christian
world
in
respect
of
M.
Bluet
and
M.
Bagshaw
all
men
know
that
are
of
experience
.
but
F.
Weston
,
was
as
forward
to
contend
in
humilitie
,
and
seeke
alower
place
as
the
other
were
in
striuing
for
a
higher
,
and
yet
this
humilitie
also
they
condemne
in
him
,
for
that
he
would
not
stryue
with
them
,
nor
yet
accept
any
place
at
the
higher
table
,
but
sit
as
he
came
:
which
promiscual
sitting
vsed
by
religious
men
and
others
liuing
in
community
we
haue
shewed
(
yf
yow
remember
)
in
our
Apologie
out
of
M.
Bagshaws
owne
letters
,
that
he
condemneth
,
as
fit
for
Anabaptists
reuiued
Arrians
and
those
of
the
Cynedrical
congregations
of
,
Geneuae
,
&c.
We
might
heere
alleadge
many
other
examples
in
this
kynd
of
folly
and
passionate
proceeding
,
wherby
our
brethren
,
not
seing
what
maketh
for
them
or
what
against
them
,
do
go
about
to
discredit
others
by
such
meanes
,
as
do
giue
greatest
credit
&
honour
vnto
them
,
as
for
example
when
desyring
by
all
meanes
possible
to
bring
in
contempt
and
discredit
the
venerable
,
godly
and
learned
Society
of
religious
men
called
the
Iesuites
,
they
tel
vs
euery
where
how
strong
and
powerable
they
be
in
all
countreyes
,
how
greatly
in
credit
throughout
all
Christendome
calling
also
the
most
famous
men
of
our
age
secular
and
religious
,
priests
and
lay
men
,
Iesuits
or
Iesuited
,
when
they
make
against
them
though
they
neyther
are
nor
euer
were
of
that
order
,
and
so
they
cal
M.
D.
Sanders
,
D.
Bristow
,
Card.
Allen
and
others
of
our
owne
nation
,
Iesuites
,
though
they
were
neuer
so
;
but
only
frends
vnto
them
.
And
the
like
also
they
do
with
many
principal
men
of
other
nations
yea
though
they
be
lay
men
;
as
Don
Bernardino
de
Mendoca
late
Ambassadour
for
the
Catholike
king
in
France
,
and
diuerse
principal
gentlemen
in
England
,
which
is
rather
to
commend
and
grace
the
Society
then
otherwise
.
And
the
very
same
course
they
hould
with
F.
Persons
,
whome
to
disgrace
they
affirme
to
haue
led
our
late
Card.
Allen
at
his
pleasure
,
made
his
bookes
for
him
,
induced
him
to
this
,
and
to
that
,
as
he
listed
;
and
the
like
authority
they
attribute
vnto
him
with
the
late
K.
of
Spaine
,
and
this
that
now
is
,
saying
that
he
did
and
doth
with
them
what
he
pleaseth
;
sending
men
into
Ireland
,
making
armadas
and
the
like
.
To
this
kynd
also
of
folly
and
passion
not
to
see
what
helpeth
or
hurteth
their
owne
cause
,
appartayneth
that
which
they
aleadge
in
their
Relation
of
Wisbich
of
the
contentions
betweene
the
bigger
and
lesser
part
of
the
Catholike
prisoners
about
certaine
disorders
and
enormous
crymes
in
lyfe
and
conuersation
obiected
by
the
maior
part
to
haue
byn
comytted
by
the
fewer
,
and
was
the
cause
of
their
seperation
and
making
rules
wherof
we
haue
treated
somwhat
in
the
former
chapter
of
this
book
,
but
much
more
largely
in
our
Apologie
:
M.
D.
Bauyn
and
M.
Dolman
who
meeting
to
geather
to
heare
that
matter
,
F.
Weston
gaue
vp
for
better
decision
of
the
matter
seauen
Articles
to
be
considered
by
the
arbitrators
,
which
were
these
,
as
these
men
themselues
relate
them
.
First
whether
(
say
they
to
the
arbitrators
)
wil
yow
stay
the
tyme
to
examine
these
articles
which
any
may
be
accused
of
?
Whether
yow
think
it
secure
for
vs
that
liue
and
meet
togeather
many
tymes
in
the
day
(
not
haunig
the
meanes
to
auoyd
each
other
)
to
haue
those
things
proposed
and
examined
,
That
whosoeuer
doth
come
to
declare
any
matter
,
shal
submit
themselues
to
yow
,
as
to
their
ordinary
,
to
declare
without
all
[
*
](A09105-e5950-b)
*
Loe
these
men
also
admit
not
equivocation
incase
of
lawful
tryal
.
equivocation
or
lying
,
any
thing
which
yow
think
necessary
to
the
manifestation
of
the
veritie
.
That
yow
do
take
the
promise
of
euery
one
that
is
called
before
yow
to
behaue
themselues
with
modestie
and
good
tearmes
.
This
supposed
:
we
are
all
for
our
parts
contented
,
that
they
obiect
what
they
can
against
vs
.
We
require
also
that
they
shal
giue
their
consent
,
that
they
are
all
contented
,
Euery
thing
being
heard
,
that
yow
pronounce
sentence
against
those
that
yow
shal
find
culpable
.
By
these
articles
it
is
euident
what
the
quiet
part
meant
,
to
wit
,
to
haue
the
matter
decyded
priuately
and
secretly
,
and
the
defects
and
disorders
that
had
byn
cause
of
separation
betwene
them
,
to
be
vttered
modestly
by
common
consent
,
but
yet
so
as
both
parties
should
be
contented
therwith
,
and
no
mans
●ame
publikely
hurt
.
And
truly
we
do
not
see
,
neyther
can
wel
imagine
what
better
aduertisments
might
haue
byn
giuen
to
the
arbitrators
and
iudges
for
vpright
,
indifferent
,
secret
and
quiet
decyding
of
al
matters
then
these
;
yet
shal
yow
heare
what
censure
our
wrangling
brethren
do
giue
of
them
,
and
what
quarrels
they
pick
against
them
;
and
let
the
prudent
reader
be
iudge
betwene
both
partyes
.
We
shal
relate
their
owne
words
as
themselues
haue
set
them
downe
:
When
our
said
arbitrators
(
say
they
)
had
perused
these
interrogatoryes
,
no
maruayle
though
they
troubled
them
heing
so
contrary
to
their
expectation
and
deuised
of
purpose
to
break
of
all
hope
of
reconciliation
by
their
meanes
,
and
such
likewise
,
as
by
Iesuitical
shifts
might
haue
byn
prolonged
,
if
they
had
list
for
(
we
know
not
)
how
many
yeares
,
&c.
This
is
their
comentary
vpon
the
former
articles
,
but
why
the
Arbitrators
should
be
so
troubled
with
them
as
these
men
affirme
,
or
how
they
might
seeme
so
contrary
to
their
expectation
,
and
deuised
of
purpose
to
break
of
all
hope
of
reconciliation
by
prolonging
matters
for
many
yeares
;
no
man
(
we
thinke
)
but
these
,
can
gather
out
of
the
Articles
themselues
,
seing
they
all
tend
directly
both
to
clearnes
,
breuity
,
peaceable
and
modest
treating
of
all
things
among
themselues
,
secresy
,
indifferency
and
final
frendly
and
brotherly
determination
of
all
matters
in
stryfe
.
And
the
reader
that
seeth
our
brethren
to
cauil
and
calumniate
so
manifestly
in
this
poynt
,
wil
discerne
their
humor
also
(
if
he
be
wise
)
in
all
the
rest
,
which
yet
wil
be
more
euidently
discouered
in
the
opposite
articles
which
themselues
gaue
vp
to
contradict
these
,
and
to
ouerthrow
in
deed
all
hope
of
true
,
syncere
,
and
brotherly
trial
in
the
crymes
obiected
.
They
are
but
4.
in
number
but
yet
of
much
substance
to
shift
their
necks
out
of
the
collar
;
we
shal
set
them
downe
in
their
owne
words
as
heere
they
haue
printed
them
.
With
these
7.
(
say
they
)
we
were
no
soner
acquaynted
but
presently
we
set
downe
these
soure
,
in
some
sort
to
answere
them
.
We
require
that
sufficient
satisfaction
may
be
made
for
the
slander
,
We
require
that
euery
accusation
,
We
wil
answere
in
all
things
according
to
the
order
in
the
cannon
law
supposing
these
men
to
be
our
lawful
iudges
.
We
wil
sustayne
any
censure
,
These
are
their
articles
which
(
as
you
see
)
are
no
answers
but
playne
exceptions
,
cautions
,
and
cauillations
to
auoid
iudgement
and
to
procure
a
worse
breach
then
before
,
seeing
in
the
first
they
require
peremptorily
satisfaction
for
things
already
past
,
and
in
the
second
the
name
of
him
that
shal
vtter
their
defects
with
obligation
to
be
punished
with
the
same
punishment
which
the
syn
in
it selfe
by
law
deserueth
if
he
should
not
be
able
to
proue
it
Canonicially
,
which
Canonical
proof
required
by
them
in
the
third
article
,
is
a
thing
of
such
length
and
difficulty
for
cityng
and
bringing
forth
witnesses
,
supposing
these
men
to
be
our
iudges
,
wherby
they
reserue
to
them
selues
a
refuge
to
deny
their
authority
of
being
iudges
,
whensoeuer
they
should
iudge
against
them
.
And
finally
the
last
article
requiring
,
that
in
case
they
were
condemned
and
censured
by
those
iudges
,
they
might
therby
be
secured
from
all
other
censures
concerning
that
matter
,
sheweth
wel
how
gilty
consciences
they
had
,
and
how
grosse
disorders
they
had
comytted
that
needed
this
assecuration
.
And
now
whether
this
were
not
as
grosse
folly
in
these
men
to
bring
forth
these
matters
againe
vpon
the
stage
of
the
world
let
euery
wise
man
consider
,
and
much
more
to
runne
to
the
publication
of
particular
faults
obiected
there
priuately
against
themselues
,
and
tending
all
to
dissolution
,
as
whoredome
,
diceng
,
playing
,
and
dronkennes
,
bringing
in
of
hobby
horses
into
the
hall
,
the
mention
of
Mary
the
kepers
mayd
,
embeseling
of
pewter
,
and
other
such
base
things
which
howsoeuer
they
confesse
,
But
now
followeth
the
highest
folly
of
all
,
which
is
most
to
discredit
them
,
First
yow
haue
hard
before
how
they
take
him
vp
,
that
there
are
as
many
lyes
almost
as
lynes
in
his
words
;
that
their
is
nether
wit
,
honest
,
dealing
discretion
or
learning
in
them
but
extremiti●
of
pride
,
&c.
Yow
haue
hard
also
before
their
open
Appellation
from
him
;
as
an
arrant
Tray●or
,
vsurper
from
the
Sea
of
Rome
,
forcibly
,
violently
and
most
vniustly
foisted
in
vpon
them
.
And
in
this
manner
of
myld
spirit
,
they
go
forward
calling
him
euery
where
,
trayterous
Archpriest
,
vnlearned
,
without
wit
,
Iesuited
,
and
vassal
of
the
Iesuits
:
Iohn
of
Leyden
king
of
Anabaptists
,
and
to
Donatus
and
Arrius
Archeretiks
of
Asrick
and
Egipt
,
And
then
further
calling
him
a
puppy
,
dauncing
after
the
Iesuits
pipe
;
And
yet
further
:
An
Archpriest
of
clouts
,
;
and
other
such
like
sutable
tearmes
:
And
when
they
come
;
to
reason
with
him
as
good
children
and
obedient
priests
they
say
:
Your
mastership
was
f●●re
to
blame
,
&c.
Speake
truly
man
,
for
in
a
right
good
sense
we
are
your
good
maisters
,
and
so
yow
ought
to
esteeme
vs
.
And
then
agayne
:
We
are
euery
man
as
honest
as
your selfe
at
least
.
And
then
further
waxing
angrie
with
him
,
they
say
:
In
good
faith
we
are
sory
that
wee
are
compelled
to
disclose
this
fellowes
falshood
,
&c.
Lo
here
how
they
scarse
account
him
for
their
fellow
,
whome
the
Sea
Apostolike
hath
appointed
for
their
Prelate
and
Superior
.
And
wheras
the
said
Sea
and
authority
had
made
them
his
subiects
,
they
by
pryde
call
themselues
his
good
Maisters
,
and
can
we
doubt
of
what
spirit
this
cometh
?
But
heare
what
followeth
of
the
same
spirit
against
other
men
.
The
whole
religious
Society
of
Iesus
,
they
cal
,
the
Society
of
the
Diuel
,
and
the
schole
of
Macheuillisme
.
Marke
these
modest
good
men
,
and
their
whole
doctrine
and
doings
wherin
themselues
haue
any
mislike
,
they
cal
by
a
special
contempti●●●
name
of
Iesuitisme
,
Card.
Allen
D.
Saunders
and
others
,
and
this
is
the
fancy
or
rather
phrensy
of
these
our
distracted
brethren
.
But
harken
yet
further
and
be
ashamed
with
vs
in
their
behalf
when
they
talke
of
the
first
mission
of
the
Fathers
of
the
Society
into
England
procured
by
the
earnest
sute
of
D.
Allen
in
the
name
of
the
Catholiks
(
without
which
it
is
likely
the
most
part
of
themselues
had
not
byn
Catholikes
at
this
day
,
and
much
lesse
priests
:
)
These
good
,
Fathers
(
say
they
)
as
the
diuel
would
haue
it
came
into
England
,
intruded
themselues
into
our
haruest
,
&c.
wherby
as
yow
see
they
affirme
the
woorke
it self
to
be
of
the
deuil
and
Cardinal
Allen
the
deuils
instrument
in
procuring
the
same
,
And
then
talking
of
F.
Persons
in
particular
,
he
did
as
much
as
art
,
wit
or
malice
of
man
or
diuel
could
affourd
him
.
And
further
speaking
of
M●
South
worth
a
worshipful
reuerond
priest
,
and
knights
sonne
,
that
he
was
an
Italianated
companion
,
and
a
diuel
incarnate
:
which
often
naming
of
the
diuel
in
such
sense
as
this
is
,
was
much
noted
in
Martyn
Luther
at
the
beginning
(
if
yow
remember
)
of
his
Apostasie
and
obiected
to
him
by
.
B.
Fisher
&
S.
Tho.
More
,
and
other
the
first
Catholike
wryters
against
him
;
and
is
much
to
be
remembred
by
these
our
brethren
,
so
long
as
they
remaine
our
brethren
,
which
we
wish
may
be
euer
,
but
following
this
spirit
is
not
like
to
be
long
.
Besides
this
they
call
generally
the
said
Iesuits
,
proud
Nērods
,
boisterous
hunters
,
Ies●nical
hu●●erists
,
m●●a●●ill
ian
practisers
,
furious
spirits
m●n
without
consere●●e
〈◊〉
companions
,
ambitious
hipoerits
,
and
the
like
,
yea
they
go
so
farre
in
rancor
and
malice
against
these
men
,
as
they
do
allow
by
name
Thomas
Bel
the
heretical
Apostata
,
and
relapsed
priest
his
shamelesse
slaunders
and
raylings
against
them
.
And
further
they
tearme
all
Catholiks
that
are
conioyned
with
the
Archp●●eist
and
the
sayd
fathers
infected
with
〈◊〉
,
gallants
,
abroad
,
they
of
the
new
guyse●
fanciful
,
&c.
the
priests
of
the
vnity
.
They
〈◊〉
so
,
poore
fooles
,
conspiring
companions
,
and
that
the
ve●yer
〈◊〉
this
better
luck
,
●
.
Weston
they
cal
yoncker
dissembling
〈◊〉
of
the
Hall
,
〈◊〉
his
cook
M.
Bra●ston
(
à
reuerend
ancient
priest
)
an
hipocritical
parasyte
,
procuring
his
Agenage
amongst
the
rest
with
machauillian
practises
,
&c.
Of
M.
D.
Bauyn
their
iudge
,
they
say
,
that
he
was
stesse
lyned
with
Iesuitisme
,
and
a
halting
arburator
,
&c.
Of
three
Reuerend
priests
,
that
were
procurators
of
the
Archp.
in
Rome
,
the
one
a
deane
and
Doctor
of
diuinity
,
the
other
a
prouost
,
and
the
third
now
an
Assistant
to
the
said
Archp.
they
wryte
thus
:
Standish
that
honest
man
must
haue
accesse
to
the
Popes
Hol.
with
two
runagate
priests
D.
I●addock
and
M.
Martyn
Aray
,
&c.
who
like
very
lying
wretches
,
dishonest
companions
,
&c.
Of
Father
Garnet
they
say
:
he
was
a
diuelis●●
polititian
transformed
into
an
Angel
of
light
,
abase
●assal
of
F.
Persons
that
be
,
sw●●teth
by
his
little
honestie
,
&c.
And
as
for
F.
Persons
himself
,
whome
they
make
the
special
obiect
,
as
it
seemeth
of
all
their
malice
,
it
would
require
halfe
a
book
to
set
downe
what
they
●could
against
him
,
and
we
doubt
not
but
that
it
wil
be
no
smal
part
of
his
great
merits
in
setting
forward
gods
cause
,
to
beare
with
patience
(
as
we
heare
he
doth
)
such
insolent
and
intemperate
raylings
at
these
mens
hands
,
who
haue
byn
so
greatly
many
wayes
beholding
vnto
him
,
and
diuers
of
them
brought
vp
by
him
,
wherby
their
notorious
ingratitude
is
so
much
the
more
hateful
both
to
God
and
man
.
Now
then
we
would
end
this
Chapter
of
their
folly
(
in
handling
their
affayre
)
but
that
we
thinke
good
to
end
with
some
more
pleasant
phrases
of
theirs
(
as
we
began
)
then
are
these
bitter
gauling
and
venemous
speches
now
last
rehearsed
.
Heare
then
how
they
protest
and
conclude
:
Neuer
shal
any
royal
lady
of
the
court
,
mayd
of
honour
,
or
da●●sel
of
rare
aspect
,
qualities
indowments
or
graces
,
distil
the
accents
of
their
sorrowes
in
the
heceades
of
cares
,
carks
,
and
greeses
,
be
led
away
as
wyues
or
concubynes
to
base
villaynes
swaggering
,
mishapen
,
s●addes
,
&c.
Neuer
shal
the
angels
faces
the
flowre
of
Englands
youth
,
the
beauty
of
Britaynes
ocean
be
appald
,
empared
,
ouer-clowded
with
a
steep
downe
showre
of
stormy
sorrowes
,
&c.
Neuer
shal
the
vermillian
●iush
of
English
virgins
,
the
womanly
modest
look
of
marryed
wyues
,
or
the
ancient
matronlike
countenance
,
of
any
widdow
with
in
the
Isle
of
Albion
,
be
made
common
to
the
abortiues
of
the
hote
Spanish
Clime
,
by
our
doyngs
,
&c.
Neuer
shal
any
tender
mother
nourse
,
or
sweet
babe
weep
,
or
any
hand
wring
or
hart
hurle
out
volleyes
of
sighes
and
teares
,
&c.
Neuer
shal
any
mans
or
womans
angel
be
offended
or
Saynt
greeued
,
nor
soule
punished
or
passe
to
purgatory
,
much
lesse
to
hel
by
our
meanes
,
&c.
Heere
now
may
we
see
and
note
diuers
extreemes
of
the
self
same
spirit
,
as
first
in
bitternes
of
rayling
,
spiteful
,
and
venemous
slaundering
and
defaming
,
and
then
soft
and
delicate
nicenesse
in
words
for
women
,
and
if
those
of
their
partie
in
the
Castle
of
Wisbich
were
of
this
later
spirit
,
no
maruaile
though
those
of
the
other
side
were
forced
to
seeke
for
rules
,
and
no
maruayle
though
their
last
iudges
and
arbitrators
in
that
contention
(
who
yet
were
knowne
to
be
their
frends
and
fauorits
M.
Mush
we
meane
and
M.
Dudley
hauing
brought
both
sides
to
liue
togeather
agayne
(
as
in
our
Apologie
we
haue
shewed
)
did
yet
ordayne
and
leaue
in
wryting
also
vnder
their
hands
(
as
in
this
relation
is
confessed
)
with
the
quiet
party
,
And
〈◊〉
now
or
the
most
part
is
about
the
matters
of
Wisbich
as
yow
haue
seene
,
and
little
hath
byn
spoken
about
the
second
booke
(
their
sixt
in
order
)
intituled
Important
Considerations
,
&c.
and
ought
to
be
(
as
they
say
)
to
wit
on
Catholikes
themselues
,
which
subiect
or
argument
being
such
as
it
is
,
yow
must
imagine
is
handled
by
them
with
no
lesse
passion
,
and
consequently
with
no
more
wisdome
reason
or
temperance
than
the
former
seing
that
wheras
passion
entreth
reason
flyeth
,
as
euery
man
knoweth
wherof
also
insueth
,
that
wheras
the
Philosopher
saith
:
Prudentia
consistie
maximè
in
eligendis
medijs
,
wisdome
consisteth
most
in
choosing
fit
and
apt
meanes
to
bring
our
ends
to
passe
.
These
men
being
al-togeather
in
the
fury
of
passion
,
no
maruaile
though
they
do
erre
,
in
choosing
those
meanes
both
of
words
and
deeds
wherby
they
should
effectuate
wel
their
designments
yf
they
were
good
.
And
this
we
haue
ashewed
swel
in
our
Apologie
vpon
euery
occasion
offered
as
also
much
more
in
our
litle
Appendix
to
their
other
two
books
,
The
hope
of
peace
,
and
Relatio
Turbarum
,
&c.
wherin
they
growing
more
into
passion
then
before
(
for
that
this
tempest
alwayes
groweth
when
the
dore
is
once
opened
vnto
it
)
they
tooke
to
themselues
quyte
opposite
meanes
to
their
owne
ends
;
as
there
we
haue
shewed
,
nothing
being
more
contrary
to
peace
with
their
Superior
,
which
in
the
title
of
the
former
book
tbey
precend
,
then
the
words
themselues
of
the
same
title
,
to
wit
that
this
hope
of
peace
was
by
laying
open
manifest
vntruthes
against
their
said
Superior
the
Archpriest
,
then
which
attempt
nothing
could
be
more
effectual
to
continue
warre
,
as
euery
one
wil
confesse
;
and
in
the
second
book
of
pretending
to
relate
compendiously
the
troubles
&
contentions
past
in
England
and
to
iustifie
themselues
therin
,
they
take
the
meanes
which
are
quite
contrary
therunto
,
which
is
to
set
downe
both
the
Card.
Protectors
letters
and
viceprotectors
against
them
,
with
the
Popes
Breue
also
and
other
authentical
wrytings
of
most
authority
to
condemne
them
;
and
what
blyndnes
or
obscurity
of
passion
this
was
,
all
men
that
are
out
of
passion
may
easily
descerne
;
and
this
is
their
wisdome
in
eligendis
medijs
.
Moreouer
their
principal
end
being
in
that
book
which
they
cal
the
pope
of
peace
to
excuse
themselues
from
dealing
with
my
L.
of
London
and
other
aduersaryes
in
religion
against
their
owne
brethren
,
both
in
Wisbich
and
abroad
,
and
against
the
Fathers
of
the
Society
and
other
Reuerend
priests
vnited
with
their
Superior
the
Archpriest
,
they
take
this
medium
to
do
it
by
authority
of
scripture
,
telling
the
Reade●
,
that
wheras
Christes
disciples
,
saw
at
a
certayne
ryme
one
casting
out
diuels
in
his
name
,
who
yet
did
not
follow
on
with
them
,
they
forbad
him
,
but
Christ
willed
them
to
let
him
allone
,
saying
.
He
that
is
not
against
yow
,
is
with
yow
wherwith
they
seeme
to
persuade
themselues
,
to
haue
defended
wel
their
owne
fact
by
this
example
,
And
thus
farre
the
comparison
seemeth
,
to
runne
with
them
roundly
;
but
now
with
what
piety
these
men
may
be
accompted
diuels
by
them
that
are
their
brethren
and
of
the
same
religion
;
and
how
they
may
be
said
to
be
cast
out
in
the
name
of
Iesus
by
protestants
that
persecute
them
;
and
how
my
L.
of
London
his
casting
them
out
,
may
further
or
aduaunce
the
cause
of
Christ
(
as
the
other
did
in
casting
out
diuels
in
Christs
name
,
though
perhaps
he
was
no
Christian
)
all
these
poynts
we
say
our
men
must
accomodate
themselues
,
for
we
cannot
ty
them
to-geather
with
any
conuenience
of
reason
,
wit
,
religion
or
piety
and
yet
notwithstanding
we
see
them
so
delighted
with
this
proof
of
theirs
and
so
resolute
in
the
matter
it selfe
,
as
they
dare
auouch
a
litle
after
,
that
if
any
of
their
ecclesiastical
Catholike
superiors
should
stand
against
them
in
this
,
Thus
they
proceed
in
that
book
,
and
do
thinke
this
their
dealing
with
the
heretiks
a
good
meaues
to
pacific
matters
;
&
the
very
like
,
or
rather
worse
course
do
they
hold
in
this
book
of
Important
Considerations
by
excepting
first
against
the
Popes
authority
spiritual
,
vnder
the
pretence
of
the
law
of
Premunue
,
and
then
by
protesting
to
oppose
themselues
openly
in
the
field
against
him
,
if
he
should
vse
any
power
temporal
,
and
thirdly
by
condemning
whatsoeuer
hath
byn
said
or
done
hitherto
in
that
affayre
by
Catholiks
to
the
contrary
,
bringing
their
bloud
vpon
their
owne
heads
(
such
as
haue
byn
put
to
death
)
and
finally
defaming
them
with
all
the
world
for
practisioners
,
vnquiet
people
,
vnfaithful
,
and
traytors
indeed
to
their
prince
&
countrey
,
ioyning
heerin
with
the
greatest
and
most
bloudy
enemyes
,
that
euer
our
cause
or
brethren
had
in
our
Countrey
.
And
is
this
also
a
good
meanes
,
think
yow
to
make
themselues
grateful
to
Catholiks
eyther
at
home
or
abroad
?
And
wil
they
go
to
Rome
(
as
they
pretend
)
with
this
good
cause
of
pacification
in
their
hands
?
Who
doth
not
see
the
folly
of
this
proceeding
?
But
yet
ere
we
leaue
this
matter
we
would
haue
yow
consider
,
what
a
kind
of
Preface
these
people
do
make
to
there
treatese
,
wherin
they
meane
to
accuse
and
make
odious
all
Catholiks
that
are
against
them
to
the
state
and
gouernment
and
they
speak
it
by
way
of
interrogation
to
the
Catholiks
themselues
,
making
them
their
owne
iudges
and
condemners
for
thus
they
say
:
Is
there
any
synne
(
deare
catholiks
)
rysing
vpon
in
f●rmyrie
and
frailty
of
man
,
committed
by
an
Apostat●
,
an
infidel
,
an
heretike
,
a
schisama●ke
,
an
Atheist
cast
out
of
the
sauour
of
God
and
accussed
out
of
his
church
,
but
a
catholike
may
and
often
hath
fallen
into
the
same
and
yes
remayned
constant
in
his
religion
to
death
?
Questionles
there
is
nor
.
Thus
they
say
and
we
say
the
contrary
,
questionles
there
are
many
things
:
The
intent
of
this
discours
is
in
the
name
of
secular
priests
in
general
not
to
impeach
any
one
perticular
person
of
the
cath●laity
of
matter
of
treason
and
state
,
&c.
nor
yet
to
accuse
,
excuse
,
nor
any
way
call
in
question
our
common
adsuersary
.
togeather
with
the
present
state
,
as
a
point
very
impertinent
to
the
purpose
,
&c.
for
that
to
medle
with
such
edge-tooles
,
as
the
very
bandling
of
them
roughly
would
rent
vs
quite
in
peeces
(
our
frownd
on
state
considered
)
were
a
very
preposterous
course
for
men
in
afflaction
,
&c.
This
they
say
of
that
they
wil
not
do
;
Thomas
Bel
the
heretical
and
relapsed
Apostata
,
who
they
say
hath
touched
the
Iesuits
with
pryde
,
ambition
,
intrusion
,
vsurpatton
,
incrochment
ouer
the
secular
priests
,
affectation
of
soueraygnty
and
the
like
,
which
they
wel
allow
of
,
and
approoue
his
spirit
therin
,
and
then
they
make
a
certaine
obiection
to
themselues
as
comming
from
some
Catholiks
,
how
it
can
stand
that
Catholike
priests
may
ioyne
with
heretiks
to
lay
open
the
defects
(
if
any
such
were
)
of
their
owne
brethren
,
or
rather
to
lay
the
faults
of
heretiks
vpon
them
,
as
the
persecution
of
protestants
vpon
Iesuits
their
most
opposite
aduersaryes
;
and
for
the
first
part
of
the
obiection
they
answere
it
easily
,
affirming
that
(
in
their
diuinity
)
it
is
not
only
lawful
to
ioyne
with
heretiks
in
defaming
of
Iesuits
,
for
that
the
contrary
(
say
they
)
should
quite
cut
of
the
order
of
iustice
stop
the
course
of
fraternal
correption
,
hinder
the
effects
of
Christian
Charity
,
violate
the
lawes
of
God
and
man●
&c.
The
second
part
of
the
obiection
and
answere
to
it
was
forgotten
or
left
out
in
the
text
,
and
therfore
hauing
considered
better
of
the
matter
,
they
haue
put
it
in
afterward
,
in
a
long
marginal
note
or
commentary
in
these
words
:
The
obiection
of
many
that
are
of
the
spanish
faction
is
very
friu●lons
(
if
〈◊〉
malitious
)
when
they
say
;
why
do
the
priests
lay
the
faults
vpon
Iesuits
,
〈◊〉
cause
of
the
cath.
persecution
seing
it
is
welknowne
,
that
the
aduer
saryes
to
both
priests
and
Iesuits
and
all
Catholiks
are
cause
therof
,
&c.
Wbich
admitte
it
were
true
,
yet
the
Iesuits
being
equally
guilty
with
them
it
belongeth
to
priests
to
cleare
the
innocent
Catholiks
and
leaue
the
Iesuits
in
the
suddes
,
and
our
aduersaryes
to
those
that
haue
to
do
with
them
,
&c.
Lo
heere
the
answere
or
resolution
of
this
obiection
,
that
though
it
were
true
,
that
as
wel
protestants
as
Iesuits
were
the
cause
of
persecution
in
England
(
which
point
notwithstanding
it
seemeth
they
would
haue
held
for
doubtful
and
only
Iesuites
to
be
the
cause
)
yet
do
they
think
it
reason
to
leaue
of
the
protestants
,
and
to
attend
only
to
accuse
Iesuits
and
to
leaue
them
in
the
suddes
.
And
is
not
this
plaine
malice
and
passion
confessed
by
themselues
?
what
wit
,
what
spirit
is
there
in
this
handling
of
their
affayres
?
who
wil
beleeue
them
,
what
they
say
or
do
heerafter
?
hauing
allready
so
farr
discouered
,
their
meanings
actions
,
and
indeauours
?
Wherfore
heere
also
we
must
conclude
,
as
in
the
former
,
and
all
the
rest
of
the
Chapters
that
ensue
,
In●ipientia
eorum
manifesta
fit
omnibus
:
there
folly
is
euident
to
all
men
,
and
their
passionate
spirit
is
hidden
to
none
.
THERE
FOLLY
AND
presumptious
spirit
in
making
to
them selues
such
aduersaries
,
as
they
do
.
CAP.
III.
AS
wisdome
doth
consist
in
considering
wel
first
before
a
man
make
breaches
or
enter
into
warre
,
what
manner
of
aduersaryes
they
are
with
whome
he
hath
to
fight
;
so
is
there
no
point
of
folly
greater
then
not
to
forethinke
of
this
,
as
it
seemeth
these
our
angry
men
,
haue
not
done
,
but
only
for
satisfying
of
their
present
passion
haue
lauished
out
,
and
bid
bataile
to
as
many
,
as
euer
stood
in
their
way
:
among
which
though
there
be
many
personages
of
great
consideration
and
respect
,
yet
none
(
in
our
opinion
)
ought
to
haue
byn
of
so
great
in
this
affayre
as
the
man
most
contemned
,
iniured
,
and
impugned
by
them
(
as
in
the
former
Chapter
hath
byn
seene
)
we
meaue
their
prelate
and
lawful
imediate
Superior
M
Blackwel
not
so
much
in
respect
of
his
owne
person
and
gifts
of
God
annexed
therunto
,
which
are
knowne
to
be
both
many
and
great
,
but
of
his
place
and
authority
giuen
him
by
Christ
and
his
substitute
ouer
the
whole
body
of
English
Catholiks
both
priests
and
laymen
,
which
make
at
this
day
our
true
Cath.
Church
of
England
.
For
albeit
some
others
here
iniured
also
may
for
other
considerations
,
and
ought
to
be
more
regarded
by
them
,
yet
he
in
that
he
is
Gods
substitute
among
them
,
ordayned
confirmed
and
reconfirmed
by
the
Sea
Apostolike
,
and
consequently
in
the
place
of
Christ
to
guide
and
gouerne
them
(
of
which
kynd
of
men
Christ
himselfe
expressely
saith
qui
v●s
spernit
,
me
spernit
,
&
qui
spernit
me
,
spernit
eum
qui
misit
me
.
He
that
contemneth
yow
,
contemneth
me
,
and
he
that
contemneth
me
,
And
albeit
our
discontented
people
may
haue
this
conceyte
for
their
refuge
,
and
seeke
also
to
persuade
others
the
same
(
as
they
do
)
that
hauing
appealed
from
him
and
his
iurisdiction
they
are
free
and
not
bound
to
any
obedience
,
or
respectiue
behauiour
toward
him
,
yet
to
all
men
of
any
capacity
and
learning
this
is
knowne
to
be
otherwise
,
both
in
reason
,
conscience
and
constitution
of
Ecclesiastical
canons
.
For
albeit
a
man
may
appeale
from
one
Superior
to
another
in
certaine
cases
,
This
then
in
our
opinion
cannot
be
but
a
great
poynt
of
folly
,
And
in
this
kynd
also
is
the
inconsideration
of
our
said
brethren
,
The
K.
of
Spaine
(
say
they
)
ayming
at
the
crowne
of
England
with
the
death
of
her
Ma.
Thus
they
wryte
of
his
Cath.
Ma.
And
further
they
are
not
ashamed
in
the
same
place
to
assure
the
reader
,
out
of
the
Duke
of
Medina
his
owne
confession
,
that
he
had
order
rather
to
spare
protestants
yf
he
had
peruayled
in
warre
then
Catholiks
.
And
what
heretike
was
yet
euer
so
impudent
as
to
affirme
this
?
seeing
that
both
the
kings
owne
Edict
published
in
Spayne
concerning
that
enterprise
,
as
also
the
declaration
of
the
late
Cardinal
from
his
Hol.
do
testifie
and
protest
the
quite
contrary
,
namely
that
the
old
good
kinges
intention
was
principally
for
the
aduancement
of
Catholike
religion
and
relief
of
poore
afflicted
Catholikes
,
himself
often
protesting
as
most
certaynly
wee
are
informed
that
he
neuer
ment
or
pretented
in
his
life
any
temporal
interest
for
himself
to
the
crowne
of
England
,
and
that
if
he
might
haue
had
any
reasonable
hope
or
satisfaction
in
the
other
two
poynts
by
any
competent
moderation
or
toleration
he
was
desyrous
to
haue
helde
peace
and
good
frendship
with
her
Maiestie
and
the
crowne
of
England
aboue
all
other
princes
and
kingdomes
in
Europe
and
the
self
same
disposition
wee
persuade
ourselues
by
many
and
great
argumentes
to
be
in
his
sonne
the
king
catholike
present
,
of
whome
notwithstanding
our
men
that
spare
none
do
ad
also
diuers
contumelious
speches
saying
;
that
it
is
not
religion
which
the
king
present
doth
care
for
,
more
then
his
Father
did
before
him
,
but
maketh
that
only
a
pretence
to
seduce
all
Catholiks
,
&c.
Making
them
and
yow
all
(
deare
Catholiks
)
to
cut
one
anothers
throat
&c.
thus
they
say
of
him
.
And
as
for
his
nation
and
people
the
Spaniards
,
they
raile
at
them
most
impudently
,
base
villaynes
,
swaggering
mishapen
swads
and
knowne
to
be
the
cruellest
tyrants
that
liue
vpon
the
earth
,
&c.
which
intollerable
spiteful
insolency
comming
to
their
eares
,
as
it
cannot
choose
but
do
,
let
vs
imagine
what
that
bountiful
king
and
his
people
,
that
haue
so
many
of
our
brethren
and
children
in
their
hands
and
dominions
,
and
do
cherish
them
most
tenderly
,
may
or
wil
thinke
of
this
barbarous
ingratitude
not
only
in
heretiks
which
were
more
tolerable
,
but
also
in
Catholiks
yea
priests
and
most
of
them
maintayned
and
brought
to
that
they
are
,
eyther
in
Doway
,
Rhemes
or
Spaine
,
by
the
said
king
and
nations
liberality
.
And
this
is
the
deep
wound
indeed
which
these
inconsiderate
and
passionate
people
(
not
to
vse
more
greeuous
tearmes
)
haue
giuen
&
do
giue
vnto
their
nation
and
to
the
publike
cause
of
religion
,
superbia
corum
ascendit
semper
,
their
pride
mounteth
higher
and
higher
,
and
truly
a
man
would
not
easily
beleeue
that
priests
professing
themselues
Catholiks
and
to
haue
byn
brought
vp
in
the
Seminaryes
,
and
that
they
would
haue
no
other
iudge
of
their
cause
but
his
Hol.
himselfe
wold
presume
to
be
so
audatious
,
Pius
5.
Gregory
the
xiij
.
and
Sixtus
5.
did
conspire
with
him
,
yea
thrust
him
into
the
inuasion
of
England
:
Did
not
Pius
5.
(
say
they
by
way
of
a
fayned
obiection
)
practise
her
Ma.
subuersion
she
(
good
lady
)
neuer
dreaming
of
any
such
mischeefe
?
&c.
Did
not
Pius
5.
mooue
the
K.
of
Spaine
to
ioyne
in
this
exployte
,
&c.
Had
not
the
Pope
and
K.
of
Spayne
designed
the
duke
of
Norfolke
to
be
the
head
of
this
rebellion
?
Did
not
k.
Philip
at
the
Popes
instance
determyne
to
send
the
duke
of
Alua
into
England
with
all
his
forces
,
&c.
Thus
and
much
more
they
complayne
of
that
holy
Pope
,
Now
whilst
these
practises
were
in
band
in
Ireland
,
Gregory
the
xiij
.
reneweth
the
said●
Bull
of
Pius
5.
&
denounceth
her
Ma.
to
be
excommunicated
,
And
of
the
same
Pope
Gregory
they
ad
further
thus
:
The
attempts
both
of
the
Popes
and
Spaniard
fayling
in
England
,
his
Hol
as
a
temporal
prince
displayed
his
banner
in
Ireland
,
&c.
Of
Sixtus
5.
also
his
successor
,
We
doubt
not
but
that
the
Pope
as
a
temporal
prince
,
did
ioyne
and
contribute
towards
this
intended
inuasion
,
&c.
And
marke
that
alwayes
they
ad
as
a
temporal
Prince
,
for
that
as
a
spiritual
and
Ecclesiastical
Magistrate
they
hold
throughout
the
whole
book
,
that
he
hath
no
power
at
all
to
concurre
or
appoynt
any
such
action
,
protesting
their
vpon
(
as
[
*
](A09105-e8070-b)
*
Supra
ca
1.
before
yow
haue
heard
)
that
yf
he
should
attempt
any
such
thing
they
would
resist
him
.
And
finally
laying
the
greatest
part
and
occasion
of
all
our
English
persecutions
vpon
these
Popes
inconsiderate
and
vnlawful
actions
,
If
the
Pope
and
K.
of
Spaine
had
neuer
platted
with
the
duke
of
Norfolke
;
yf
the
Bull
of
Pius
5.
had
neuer
byn
knowen
;
if
neuer
Stukely
nor
the
Pope
had
attempted
any
thing
against
Ireland
;
yf
Gregory
the
xiij
.
had
not
renewed
the
said
excommunication
:
yf
the
Pope
and
the
k.
of
Spaine
had
uot
practised
with
the
duke
of
Guise
:
say
they
)
we
are
fully
persuaded
in
our
consciences
,
and
as
men
(
besides
our
learning
)
that
haue
some
experience
,
where
there
is
one
Catholike
now
,
there
would
haue
byn
ten
,
&c.
Wherby
yow
see
that
the
Popes
and
Sea
Apostolike
are
iudged
by
these
learned
and
wel
experienced
men
to
haue
byn
the
hinderers
of
the
increase
of
Cath.
religion
in
England
,
and
the
original
cause
of
afflictions
and
persecutions
.
We
leaue
out
of
purpose
,
how
they
deale
with
this
Pope
,
that
he
could
not
do
it
;
that
it
was
not
lawful
,
conuenient
,
decent
,
or
profitable
;
that
he
appointed
him
without
their
consent
,
against
the
prescript
of
Church
Cannons
;
intruded
him
vpon
,
them
,
gaue
him
authority
without
limitation
and
greater
,
in
some
respects
,
then
euer
creature
had
,
which
is
as
much
,
to
say
,
that
it
was
more
then
the
Pope
had
himself
to
giue
.
His
Breue
also
for
the
confirmation
of
his
office
is
contemned
by
them
,
and
that
both
in
woords
,
saying
:
that
they
know
not
out
of
what
office
it
was
gotten
;
and
that
is
was
lawful
for
them
to
demurre
vpon
it
,
(
as
in
the
Apologie
and
Appendix
hath
byn
shewed
)
as
also
much
more
in
fact
and
deed
,
And
further
more
reprouing
and
condemnig
the
whole
course
of
his
Hol.
proceeding
with
their
two
messengers
Bisshop
and
Charnocke
affirming
among
other
things
his
Hol.
to
haue
shewed
so
great
inconstancy
in
that
affayre
about
their
audience
,
as
to
haue
said
and
vnsaid
4.
seueral
tymes
that
he
would
heare
and
not
heare
them
,
And
these
now
are
4.
general
heads
or
bodyes
of
aduersaryes
which
these
men
haue
taken
to
fight
against
;
there
remayne
some
other
though
more
priuate
and
particular
,
yet
very
important
to
be
considered
by
vs
,
and
by
them
also
,
yf
force
of
passion
did
not
transport
them
from
all
due
consideration
.
And
first
of
all
offereth
it selfe
their
aduerse
part
in
the
castle
and
controuersy
of
Wisbich
Where
their
part
(
as
we
vnderstand
)
especially
these
later
tymes
being
not
aboue
7.
or
8.
●naues
,
conspiring
companions
,
authors
if
separation
,
Donatists
,
reuiued
Arrians
,
a
Cynaedrical
congregation
,
and
the
like
:
For
whatsoeuer
man
of
iudgement
and
indifferency
shal
consider
the
oddes
and
differences
of
these
two
parts
,
to
wit
the
number
and
quality
of
each
side
,
wil
easily
enclyne
to
giue
sentence
against
them
.
And
first
the
very
circumstance
of
F.
Westons
person
,
his
learning
,
wisdome
,
moderation
,
religion
,
mortification
,
and
other
rare
vertues
related
&
admyred
euen
by
heretiks
themselues
must
needs
make
a
greate
preiudice
against
them
.
And
then
if
we
go
forward
to
consider
the
persons
also
of
many
of
the
rest
,
as
of
M.
Barlow
the
first
Seminary
priest
of
all
the
rest
(
if
we
be
not
deceaued
)
a
man
of
approued
vertue
and
constancy
;
M.
Thomas
Pond
the
most
ancientest
confessor
which
now
perhaps
liueth
of
lay
gentlemen
,
[
*
](A09105-e8390-b)
*
M.
Bagshaw
one
a
doctor
of
his
owne
procuring
without
licence
or
order
of
superiors
,
and
dismissed
out
of
Rome
by
publike
authority
for
his
vnquiet
behauiour
;
the
[
*
](A09105-e8410-b)
*
M.
Bluet
.
other
first
a
minister
,
and
then
so
vnquiet
a
priest
,
as
appeareth
both
by
his
ordinary
intemperate
woords
,
and
his
violent
laying
hands
vpon
others
of
the
same
order
;
Champney
and
Barnaby
lately
come
from
the
sedition
at
Rome
,
There
follow
in
the
same
ranke
of
their
aduersaryes
,
Important
Considerations
,
two
special
men
of
worthie
memory
of
our
owne
nation
,
and
so
called
by
them
in
all
other
poynts
,
Wherin
they
are
not
against
them
,
and
their
designments
,
to
wit
D.
Saunders
,
and
D.
Allen
late
Card.
we
shal
shew
in
few
words
how
vnworthely
they
handle
them
both
,
and
therby
do
yow
iudge
of
their
spirit
,
how
desperately
they
are
set
to
defend
their
owne
fancies
,
seing
that
what
they
reprehend
in
these
men
was
not
only
their
owne
iudgements
but
of
all
other
●earned
Catholiks
also
of
our
nation
,
D.
Stapleton
,
D.
Bristow
,
M.
Gregory
Martyn
,
M.
William
Reynolds
,
yea
of
all
learned
Catholike
men
in
like
manner
of
Catholike
contreys
,
as
before
we
haue
shewed
:
against
all
which
these
new
petty
doctors
,
to
flatter
the
State
and
my
L.
of
London
wil
needs
oppose
themselues
,
as
yf
they
knew
more
than
the
forsaid
learned
men
of
our
nation
,
whose
books
they
are
not
worthie
to
beare
.
But
let
vs
see
som
what
of
their
dealing
with
D.
Sanders
and
the
Card.
in
particular
.
It
little
became
eyther
M
Saunders
(
Say
they
)
otherwayes
an
excellent
man
or
M.
Persons
or
any
other
of
our
nation
to
haue
intermedied
with
these
matters
,
Lo
heere
their
censure
and
reprehension
.
But
let
vs
heare
further
:
In
the
yeare
1572.
(
say
they
)
out
cometh
M.
Sanders
Behold
here
the
condemnation
of
three
ancient
Doctors
ioyned
by
these
our
yong
maisters
with
that
of
the
Pope
himselfe
,
and
then
they
go
forward
.
Then
M.
Sanders
building
castles
in
the
ayre
amongst
his
books
doth
magnifie
the
said
Rebelles
to
the
great
discredit
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
And
from
this
passing
to
his
goyng
into
Ireland
,
they
say
thus
:
But
heere
we
would
aske
these
men
how
they
do
know
that
D.
Saunders
did
thrust
himselfe
into
that
action
,
wherin
all
good
men
do
wish
that
he
had
neuer
byn
,
considering
the
great
good
he
might
haue
done
to
all
Christendome
by
his
most
learned
books
,
yf
his
lyfe
had
not
byn
shortened
that
way
?
But
these
yonkers
his
schollers
,
or
rather
not
worthie
to
be
his
schollers
that
so
resolutely
do
accuse
him
heere
of
voluntary
putting
himselfe
in
that
peril
how
can
they
proue
it
?
and
much
les
that
he
was
a
cheife
ringleader
in
that
warre
?
or
what
sure
ground
haue
they
of
this
malitious
imputation
?
For
sure
we
are
,
that
we
haue
both
heard
and
seene
by
letters
,
that
he
was
not
only
induced
,
but
also
commanded
in
his
Hol.
name
by
Bishop
Sega
then
Nuntius
Apostolicus
in
Spayne
and
afterwards
Card.
to
go
in
that
voyage
,
not
to
be
ringleader
in
matters
of
warre
,
as
these
men
do
odiously
obiect
,
but
rather
to
be
a
moderator
and
vmpire
in
Ecclesiastical
affayres
for
direction
to
that
people
as
occasion
should
fal
out
.
But
howsoeuer
that
was
,
those
things
being
now
past
,
and
the
man
dead
,
and
with
almightie
God
,
as
we
hope
and
persuade
our selues
,
for
these
men
now
to
reuiue
the
same
againe
with
so
great
hatred
and
enuy
as
they
do
for
flattering
of
the
present
state
(
which
yet
we
persuade
our selues
beleeueth
,
them
little
)
sheweth
with
what
spirit
they
are
replenished
,
and
we
feare
we
shal
daylie
more
and
more
see
the
fruits
therof
.
And
this
of
him
.
But
now
let
vs
heare
a
little
how
they
handle
their
old
good
maister
and
foster
father
and
late
Superior
Card.
Allen
,
misliked
on
the
other
syde
the
Iesuits
education
and
gouernment
of
our
youth
,
and
that
he
was
disunited
with
F.
Persons
as
misliking
his
nature
and
manner
of
proceeding
,
himself
giuing
contentment
to
all
,
beloued
and
approued
of
all
,
&c.
These
things
and
diuers
others
were
in
their
first
two
books
often
incultated
,
which
now
are
contradicted
in
these
later
according
to
the
growth
of
their
spirit
in
passion
malice
and
folly
and
according
to
the
necessity
they
haue
put
themselues
in
vpon
these
motiues
to
bid
warre
not
only
to
D.
Sanders
Card.
Allen
and
all
the
good
and
learned
men
of
our
nation
besides
,
but
to
all
Cath.
wryters
of
other
Nations
also
as
before
hath
byn
said
about
their
fond
and
foolish
assertion
set
downe
in
these
their
absurd
libels
;
But
yet
especially
and
abo●e
all
others
to
Card.
Allen
,
who
hauing
seene
a
false
and
pestiferous
libel
of
the
very
same
argument
with
this
of
Important
Considerations
,
cast
abroad
in
the
years
1583.
made
by
some
malitious
heretiks
in
defama●ion
of
Catholiks
and
their
sufferings
who●e
little
was
:
The
execution
of
iustice
in
England
,
the
said
learned
man
made
an
answere
therunto
,
intituling
it
:
A
true
,
sincere
,
and
modest
defence
of
English
Catholikes
that
suffer
for
their
faith
both
at
home
and
abroad
,
&c.
And
then
is
added
another
paragraphe
wherin
is
declared
,
how
vniustly
Catholiks
are
charged
with
treason
,
how
vntruly
their
persecution
is
denyed
to
be
for
religion
,
and
how
deceytfully
heretiks
seeke
to
abuse
straungers
about
the
cause
,
grearnes
and
manner
of
their
sufferings
,
&c.
And
finally
is
added
:
vt
obstr●atur
●s
loquentium
imqua
,
all
this
is
done
to
stoop
the
mouthes
of
such
as
speake
vniustly
.
Which
these
our
priests
may
take
now
also
to
themselues
as
all
the
rest
in
like
manner
which
in
that
learned
booke
of
the
Cardinal
(
contayning
nyne
large
chapters
)
is
vttered
against
slanderous
heretiks
,
and
that
lying
libeller
that
set
forth
the
said
Execution
of
iustice
seing
these
men
haue
aduentured
to
take
their
parts
and
persons
vpon
them
and
to
rayle
,
ly
and
defame
the
actions
and
intentions
of
the
best
Catholiks
no
lesse
then
the
other
did
.
Which
things
being
so
,
and
the
said
late
good
Card.
being
indeed
the
most
opposite
and
earnest
enemy
which
they
haue
or
many
haue
in
this
their
last
argument
of
Important
Considerations
,
hauing
shaken
in
peeces
by
his
former
booke
,
all
the
fond
reasons
and
flaunderous
calumniations
which
they
alleadge
,
before
they
came
forth
,
no
maruaile
though
they
do
handle
him
contemptuously
,
and
most
spitefully
in
this
book
,
though
tempering
the
matter
somtymes
in
respect
of
their
former
praises
giuen
him
with
saying
that
the
good
man
was
abused
,
that
whatsoeuer
he
did
or
wrote
to
their
dislike
was
by
F.
Persons
induction
,
F.
Persons
,
so
they
say
of
him
concerning
his
booke
or
epistle
wrytten
in
the
yeare
1587.
about
the
lawfulnes
of
the
fact
of
Sr.
William
Stanley
his
giuing
vp
Dauentry
to
the
true
owner
,
wherof
we
shal
haue
occasion
to
speak
afterward
in
this
book
;
now
we
shal
adde
a
word
or
two
of
their
reprehension
or
rather
calumniation
in
that
behalf
.
The
defence
of
that
disloyal●y
(
say
they
)
made
by
a
worther
man
,
but
by
the
persuasions
as
we
thinke
of
Persons
,
was
greatly
disliked
by
many
,
both
myse
and
learned
,
especially
that
he
layed
this
for
a
ground
in
iustifying
the
said
Stanely
,
that
in
all
warres
which
may
happen
for
religion
,
euery
Catholike
man
is
bound
in
conscience
to
imploy
his
forces
by
the
Popes
direction
,
&c.
Lo
what
they
mislike
both
in
his
ground
and
action
.
And
after
this
mentioning
againe
an
other
book
of
his
which
they
cal
;
a
Treatese
penned
altogeather
by
the
aduise
of
F.
Persons
in
the
yeare
1588.
they
rayle
and
iest
at
him
extremely
,
saying
;
that
he
laboured
with
all
his
Rhetorike
to
persuade
vs
to
ioyne
with
him
to
all
our
destructions
,
telling
vs
many
fayre
tales
,
&
alluring
vs
with
sundry
great
promises
all
being
meereillusions
.
falshoods
,
an●
mast
trayterous
instigations
and
iuglings
,
&c.
And
then
yet
further
they
wryte
thus
of
him
:
This
Iesuite
also
telleth
all
Catholiks
(
lo
now
he
is
made
a
Iesuite
,
who
was
said
by
them
to
haue
byn
an
enemy
to
Iesuits
before
)
the
better
to
comfort
them
,
but
in
deed
to
the
great
scandal
for
euer
of
all
priesthood
,
that
there
was
diuers
priests
in
the
k.
of
Spaines
army
ready
to
serue
euery
mans
spiritual
necessity
by
confession
,
counsel
,
and
all
consolation
in
Christ
Iesus
,
(
say
they
)
some
being
ridiculous
,
the
most
very
traterous
and
these
last
most
blasphemous
,
as
tending
so
greatly
to
dishonour
of
religion
we
detest
and
abhorre
,
&c.
Moreouer
they
wryting
of
the
said
Card.
speech
vsed
at
that
tyme
about
the
sentence
of
Sixtus
5.
abuse
him
exceedingly
by
contemptuons
words
,
affirming
first
that
he
was
not
to
be
beleeued
,
shewing
nether
B●eue
nor
any
other
publike
instrument
;
and
that
his
owne
testimony
and
book
wrytten
was
of
so
smal
trust
or
authority
as
by
Warrant
therof
(
Say
they
)
we
are
persuaded
it
was
not
lawful
for
vs
to
hane
killed
a
goose
,
yf
her
Ma.
had
forbidden
vs
so
to
do
.
And
a
little
after
speaking
of
the
said
book
,
they
cal
it
a
scurrilous
and
vnmanly
admonition
,
or
rather
most
prophane
libel
.
And
thus
yow
see
how
they
pay
home
their
so
much
praysed
father
and
maister
when
he
cometh
in
their
way
.
And
yf
there
were
so
great
disunion
and
mislike
of
nature
and
conditions
betwixt
him
and
F.
Persons
(
as
these
men
haue
giuen
out
in
their
other
books
)
how
is
it
probable
now
that
he
wrote
all
these
things
by
F.
Persons
persuasions
as
now
they
say
;
yea
that
the
Card.
set
his
name
to
some
books
that
F.
Persons
,
&
not
himselfe
,
had
made
and
compounded
;
these
things
(
we
say
)
do
not
stand
to-geather
,
and
the
very
truth
is
that
these
men
in
the
humour
that
now
they
be
in
,
are
as
great
enemyes
in
hart
;
hatred
,
and
Faction
to
the
Card.
as
to
F.
Persons
,
and
so
would
shew
themselues
yf
he
were
alyue
to
contradict
or
resist
them
in
these
their
follyes
and
madnes
,
as
F.
Persons
(
God
be
thanked
)
is
.
And
now
by
this
occasion
we
are
mooued
in
this
place
to
say
somwhat
also
(
which
otherwayes
we
had
purposed
not
to
haue
done
)
of
this
their
enmity
&
principal
hatred
against
F.
Persons
vttered
so
intemperatly
throughout
all
their
libells
,
For
proof
wherof
,
yf
we
runne
ouer
all
their
clamorous
books
hitherto
come
forth
,
what
one
thing
of
substance
do
they
alleadge
against
,
the
sayed
father
,
[
*
](A09105-e9300-b)
*
Cap
6.
Apology
we
haue
shewed
is
no
wayes
subiect
to
any
iust
obloquie
.
His
proceeding
after
that
againe
with
the
two
messengers
sent
to
Rome
to
contradict
,
was
such
as
their
owne
letters
yet
extant
did
commend
the
same
;
The
end
also
taken
by
his
Hol.
was
then
approued
and
praysed
by
the
cheefe
of
the
aduerse
part
,
F.
Persons
as
appeareth
by
his
letters
set
downe
in
our
Apologie
,
tendeth
to
nothing
els
but
to
conserue
that
end
,
peace
and
vnion
which
his
Hol.
and
his
high
Comissioners
the
Card.
Protectors
had
made
,
and
to
this
end
had
he
continually
written
to
the
Archpriest
and
Fathers
of
the
Society
as
wel
,
as
to
the
other
side
,
and
that
most
earnestly
and
effectually
,
as
his
letters
do
yet
testifie
.
And
yf
any
new
breach
or
exasperation
haue
byn
made
or
giuen
heere
in
England
by
any
,
it
hath
byn
without
his
consent
,
&
contrary
to
his
desyre
and
indeauoures
,
as
by
infinite
wayes
appeareth
,
and
not
only
priuate
men
but
the
said
Card.
Protectors
and
his
Hol.
himselfe
are
witnesses
therof
in
Rome
as
we
are
most
certainly
informed
;
and
all
this
being
so
;
how
and
with
what
conscience
,
credit
,
or
wisdome
can
our
passionate
brethren
make
him
their
publike
enemy
,
as
they
do
,
raging
and
rauing
against
him
as
though
he
were
the
woorst
man
liuing
,
&
the
greatest
enemy
that
our
publike
cause
of
the
Catholiks
hath
,
laying
all
the
faults
of
other
men
also
,
eyther
true
or
imagined
vpon
him
:
surely
this
cannot
but
come
from
wonderful
extreame
passion
of
our
brethren
,
&
incitation
of
the
heretikes
as
also
from
some
high
prouidente
or
sec●ete
permission
of
almighty
God
for
the
greater
merit
of
that
man
,
who
is
so
iniuriously
handled
for
so
many
and
singular
good
deeds
done
.
And
this
shal
suffice
for
him
in
this
place
,
whome
yf
religious
modesty
and
humility
did
not
restrayne
from
iust
defence
of
himselfe
,
we
see
not
why
he
might
not
vse
the
very
same
that
Cicero
doth
in
a
certaine
place
against
his
detractors
and
enuiers
,
Which
kynd
of
credit
(
saith
he
)
yf
yow
wil
needs
cal
power
,
rather
then
a
meane
kynd
of
authority
in
good
causes
gotten
by
my
merits
towards
the
common
wealth
or
a
certaine
grace
or
fauour
which
the
better
in
respect
of
my
dutiful
labors
to
profit
al
men
doe
beare
me
,
I
am
content
yow
cal
it
power
in
this
sense
,
so
we
vse
the
same
for
the
health
and
defence
of
good
men
,
against
the
fury
and
madnesse
of
the
wicked
.
Thus
said
he
and
whether
F.
Persons
may
say
the
same
in
his
defence
,
if
he
would
,
we
leaue
it
to
your
consideration
,
hauing
thought
good
only
to
cite
the
place
.
There
remayneth
yet
another
sorte
of
aduersaryes
which
these
men
make
to
themselues
whome
we
are
sory
to
name
,
considering
what
they
brag
of
themselues
in
these
their
books
,
saying
,
that
they
are
the
designed
martyrs
of
our
countrey
,
the
worthy
confessors
of
this
age
,
&c.
yet
are
they
not
ashamed
with
open
mouth
and
most
violent
spirit
to
impugne
the
true
martyrs
of
our
countrey
that
haue
gone
before
them
in
a
farre
different
spirit
,
First
speaking
of
these
twelue
wherof
D.
Allen
wrote
the
history
in
the
yeare
1582.
they
wryte
thus
:
From
the
tyme
of
the
said
Rebellion
(
in
the
North
)
there
were
few
about
12●
that
in
ten
yeares
had
byn
executed
for
their
consciences
as
wee
hold
,
though
our
aduersaryes
say
for
treason
.
And
of
those
twelue
some
perhaps
can
hardly
be
drawne
within
our
account
hauing
byn
taynted
with
matters
of
rebellion
:
the
most
of
the
said
number
were
Seminary
priests
,
who
yf
they
had
come
ouer
into
England
with
the
like
intents
that
some
others
haue
done
,
might
very
worthily
haue
byn
vsed
as
they
weare
but
in
our
consciences
nay
some
of
vs
doe
know
it
,
that
they
were
farr
from
these
seditious
humours
,
&c.
Thus
they
say
,
going
about
,
as
appeareth
by
their
whole
discours
to
make
difference
in
the
cau●e
of
secular
priests
from
Iesuits
that
were
condemned
with
them
,
and
for
the
selfe
same
deuised
crymes
of
treason
;
which
crymes
these
good
men
would
haue
thought
to
be
true
in
F.
Campion
&
those
of
the
society
,
In
all
these
plats
none
were
more
forward
then
many
of
vs
that
were
priests
,
&c.
And
when
they
begin
their
narration
or
rather
accusation
of
the
said
twelue
martyrs
,
the
first
which
they
name
of
that
ranke
as
guilty
of
treason
is
M.
Sherwyn
a
secular
priest
:
for
thus
they
wryte
.
The
calousy
of
the
state
was
much
increased
by
M.
Sherwins
answere
vpon
his
examination
aboue
8.
moneths
before
the
apprehension
of
M.
Campion
:
For
being
asked
whether
the
Queene
was
his
lawful
souei●igne
notwithstanding
any
sentence
of
the
Pope
,
he
prayed
that
no
such
question
might
he
demaunded
of
him
,
and
would
not
further
ther●●to
answere
.
Two
or
three
other
questions
much
to
the
same
effect
were
likewise
propounded
vnto
him
,
which
he
also
refused
to
answere
vnto
.
Thus
they
say
of
M
Sherwyn
to
discredi●
him
and
his
suffering
meerly
for
religion
,
which
is
as
false
and
malitious
a
calumniation
as
possible
could
be
deuised
by
any
enemy
.
For
he
that
shal
read
the
whole
story
of
his
apprehension
,
imprisonment
,
araignment
and
execution
wrytten
by
the
said
D.
Allen
vpon
relation
of
eye
witnesses
shal
not
find
that
any
such
questions
were
euer
proposed
or
so
answered
by
him
.
For
yf
they
had
but
the
least
shew
of
any
such
answere
of
of
his
,
they
would
haue
vrged
it
at
the
barre
,
or
at
leastwise
at
his
death
,
where
S.
Francis
Knowles
hauing
hard
his
protestation
,
confessed
that
he
thought
him
not
guilty
of
the
fact
,
for
which
they
all
were
condemned
,
but
yet
that
he
was
a
traytor
by
a
certayne
consequence
.
And
as
for
his
acknowledging
the
Q.
Ma.
to
be
true
Queene
,
he
shewed
it
openly
at
his
death
praying
for
her
by
name
.
But
let
vs
heare
how
they
go
forward
vpon
this
false
ground
.
For
in
the
very
next
leafe
after
they
say
as
followith
:
This
sommer
in
Iuly
M.
Campion
and
other
priests
were
apprehended
,
Thus
they
relate
the
case
and
do
condemne
all
their
answeres
for
trayterous
,
yelding
this
most
fond
reason
for
the
same
:
The
duty
(
say
they
)
which
we
owe
to
our
Soueraigne
doth
not
consist
in
taciturnity
or
keeping
close
within
our selues
such
alleagance
as
we
thinke
sufficient
,
to
offourd
them
:
But
we
are
(
especially
when
we
are
required
therunto
)
to
make
open
profession
of
it
,
that
we
may
appeare
vnto
them
to
be
such
subiects
as
we
ought
to
be
,
&c.
Lo
heere
these
martyrs
cause
decided
against
them
very
learnedly
,
as
yow
se
,
by
these
our
new
designed
Martyrs
.
And
a
little
after
rendering
their
principal
reason
for
iustifying
of
the
state
in
putting
so
many
to
death
they
say
:
We
find
her
Ma.
to
be
excommunicated
by
Gregory
the
xiij
.
M.
Sherwyn
and
the
rest
of
our
brethren
too
much
I●suited
refuse
to
answere
whether
they
wil
take
the
Q.
part
,
or
the
Popes
,
yf
he
should
come
by
force
of
armes
,
&c.
Here
yow
se
M.
Sherwyn
againe
iniured
,
and
all
the
fault
is
laid
vpon
the
Pope
and
priests
put
to
death
,
yea
the
secular
priests
also
,
so
as
now
by
their
accompt
,
nether
secular
nor
religious
of
the
forsaid
number
were
true
martyrs
:
And
yet
(
if
yow
remember
)
they
make
a
great
complaint
in
their
first
latyn
booke
against
F.
Heywood
as
though
he
had
prohibited
the
reading
of
these
martyrs
liues
which
was
most
false
.
Quin
(
say
they
)
&
act
a
martyrum
nostrorum
duodecim
ab
ipso
Alane
approbatorum
,
D.
Allen
.
Which
accusation
as
we
haue
said
being
notoriously
false
and
inuented
only
by
themselues
,
for
that
neuer
any
such
thing
fel
out
,
yet
here
now
themselues
do
deny
them
to
be
martyrs
,
and
so
contradict
both
D.
Allen
and
themselues
.
And
to
this
absurdity
doth
passion
bring
men
,
in
whome
it
beareth
rule
and
excludeth
reason
.
And
thus
much
for
their
hostility
which
our
designed
Martyrs
haue
with
our
true
&
actual
martyrs
.
But
surely
if
it
were
not
ouer
tedious
we
would
aske
them
by
whome
they
were
designed
to
be
martyrs
,
for
yf
it
be
by
themselues
,
S.
Cyprian
that
had
the
true
spirit
of
martyr
do
me
(
as
by
the
euent
appeareth
)
sayth
it
is
vanity
and
presumption
for
any
man
to
brag
of
that
,
or
thinke
himselfe
fit
or
worthie
or
designed
to
any
such
high
matter
;
designed
Martyrs
,
how
many
of
them
haue
come
hitherto
to
be
martyrs
indeed
?
We
know
some
that
were
opposite
to
their
faction
to
haue
byn
martyred
not
long
synce
,
as
may
appeare
by
the
letter
of
M.
Bensteed
set
downe
in
the
Apologie
;
but
of
these
designed
martyrs
we
know
none
,
nor
any
like
to
be
by
all
probability
except
they
chaunge
their
course
.
And
finally
we
shal
conclude
with
those
holy
words
of
S.
Cyprian
,
And
with
this
we
meane
to
end
this
Chapter
or
consideration
of
the
aduersaryes
which
they
make
to
themselues
;
for
to
higher
aduersaryes
than
martyrs
raigning
with
God
,
it
is
hard
for
pryde
to
ascend
or
oppose
it self
,
yet
may
their
folly
and
lack
of
discretion
be
noted
,
in
that
they
stick
not
euery
where
to
exasperate
all
sorts
of
people
against
them
,
as
in
mentioning
the
Duke
of
Norfolk
,
the
Earle
of
Northumberland
and
many
other
of
great
houses
and
familyes
with
reproch
&
many
principal
men
yet
liuing
of
our
nation
with
contempt
.
They
say
also
of
all
priests
beyond
the
seas
at
this
day
in
the
Seminaryes
.
What
will
the
State
heere
think
of
the
priests
that
shal
come
from
any
of
those
seminaryes
hearafter
,
where
they
must
be
brought
vp
according
to
the
Iesuitical
humour
,
&
be
sent
hither
with
such
direction
as
shal
be
therunto
agreeable
?
Note
the
word
herafter
,
as
who
would
say
that
these
men
haue
so
done
their
errands
and
so
belyed
the
Seminaryes
and
the
manner
of
education
therin
,
as
whosoeuer
shal
come
herafter
from
thence
shal
be
accounted
traytors
though
they
were
not
before
.
And
these
be
the
good
offices
that
these
false
brethren
haue
done
and
seeke
to
do
not
only
against
all
priests
,
but
against
themselues
also
,
and
those
of
their
crew
,
though
in
very
deed
their
woorst
offices
of
all
are
against
themselues
.
For
we
are
so
wel
persuaded
both
of
the
great
wisdome
and
most
honorable
disposition
of
the
Lords
of
her
M●
.
Counsel
,
that
seing
these
people
to
proceed
in
passion
,
as
they
do
,
and
ther
vpon
betray
their
owne
side
,
they
wil
little
esteeme
or
beleeue
wha●
they
say
or
do
on
any
side
,
but
rather
take
compassion
on
them
,
as
of
men
enraged
by
force
of
choler
and
impotent
appetite
of
reuenge
,
and
so
do
we
,
and
pray
for
their
recouery
.
OF
THEIR
FOLLY
AND
vnshamfast
spirit
in
vttering
open
and
manifest
vntruthes
and
contradictions
to
their
owne
discredit
.
CAP.
IIII.
AMong
all
other
follyes
that
may
be
deuised
none
can
be
greater
in
the
sight
of
wise
and
modest
men
,
then
for
one
that
desyreth
to
be
beleeued
,
and
creedited
to
vtter
such
improbabilityes
,
yea
manifest
open
vntruthes
in
the
spech
or
wryting
as
may
be
discouered
by
euery
chyld
,
&
therby
worke
his
vtter
discredit
,
by
which
meanes
it
cometh
to
passe
that
he
is
not
only
esteemed
false
but
foolish
also
,
and
not
only
distrusted
when
he
anoucheth
lyes
,
but
not
beleeued
euen
when
he
telleth
truth
.
In
which
kynd
we
feare
the
like
effect
wil
ensue
to
these
our
passionate
brethren
,
who
hauing
litle
care
(
as
it
seemeth
)
what
they
say
or
wryte
,
so
they
say
much
and
vtter
vgly
things
against
those
,
whome
they
mislike
and
would
discredit
,
and
affirming
the
same
with
great
vehemency
,
yea
vpon
solemne
protestation
of
their
soule
and
consciences
,
it
followeth
we
say
)
that
when
the
matters
afterward
come
to
be
examyned
and
are
found
false
and
without
foundation
(
as
euery
where
lightly
they
are
,
and
heere
also
are
like
to
be
in
diuers
particulars
declared
by
vs
)
the
conclusion
must
needs
be
with
the
discreet
and
indifferent
Reader
,
that
eyther
these
men
haue
very
bad
,
or
no
conscience
at
all
;
or
els
so
litle
discretion
and
such
a
wonted
custome
of
telling
vntruthes
,
as
they
reflect
not
vpon
eyther
conscience
or
credit
,
when
they
tel
them
;
and
consequently
that
both
truth
and
falshood
is
all
one
with
them
,
and
both
vttered
with
like
facility
,
and
therfore
the
same
credit
to
be
giuen
to
the
one
as
to
the
other
.
For
proof
of
this
yow
haue
heard
and
seene
(
yf
yow
haue
read
our
former
Apologie
)
how
notorious
falshoods
and
vntruthes
these
men
haue
vttered
and
printed
in
their
libels
about
euery
one
of
the
cheefest
poynts
and
matters
handled
by
them
and
refuted
by
vs
in
thirtene
chapters
set
downe
by
order
,
but
especially
in
the
2.
3.
4.
11.
and
12.
A
table
of
certayne
principal
deceyts
falshoods
&
slanders
contayned
in
the
two
libels
,
&c.
Some
other
also
yow
shal
see
noted
and
layd
forth
in
our
Appendix
to
the
said
Apology
for
answering
the
second
coople
of
books
set
forth
by
them
afterward
in
the
same
kynd
;
Now
we
are
to
consider
of
a
third
payre
(
for
by
cooples
&
payres
they
come
forth
as
twynnes
in
birth
)
and
for
more
breuity
and
perspicuity
we
shal
lay
togeather
a
whole
fardel
of
them
(
we
meane
manifest
and
open
vntruthes
)
in
this
one
Chapter
,
wherby
the
reader
hauing
taken
a
vew
of
there
spirit
may
trust
them
afterward
as
hee
shal
se
occasion
.
And
first
we
may
begin
with
the
cheefest
point
of
their
purpose
through
out
all
their
books
,
Important
considerations
)
which
is
to
sweare
,
protest
and
pawne
their
consciences
for
the
truth
of
what
they
say
.
But
with
what
conscience
they
do
this
yow
shal
see
by
the
euent
,
for
thus
they
wryte
:
These
good
Fathers
(
say
they
)
as
the
diuel
would
haue
it
came
into
England
in
the
yeare
1580.
And
agayne
in
another
place
:
The
Iesuits
,
as
we
still
think
in
our
consciences
and
before
God
,
haue
byn
from
tyme
to
tyme
the
very
causes
of
all
the
calamityes
which
any
of
vs
haue
indured
in
England
since
her
Maiesties
raigne
.
Thus
they
protest
and
sweare
;
and
by
this
let
euery
man
iudge
of
these
good
consciences
,
it
being
an
easy
matter
to
gesse
how
true
this
assertion
may
be
,
seeing
the
Iesuits
came
not
into
England
in
xxj
.
yeares
and
more
after
her
Maiesties
raigne
,
neyther
was
there
any
English
Iesuite
abroad
all
that
tyme
of
such
state
or
condition
or
in
such
place
as
he
might
be
so
much
as
suspected
to
deale
in
any
such
English
affayres
,
and
yet
in
this
tyme
were
there
many
,
great
,
and
greuous
attempts
against
her
Maiestie
as
these
men
now
affirme
,
wherby
the
state
was
exasperated
and
the
persecution
of
Catholiks
both
begone
and
increased
;
as
the
rysing
of
the
northerne
.
Earles
,
the
matter
of
the
Duke
of
Norfolke
,
the
excommunication
of
Pius
5.
the
setting
vp
of
the
bul
.
by
〈◊〉
.
Folton
,
the
dealing
of
D.
Story
in
Flaunders
;
the
attempt
of
Sr.
Thomas
Steukley
for
Ireland
,
the
going
thither
of
D.
Sanders
and
other
such
offensiue
things
as
these
men
haue
gathered
togeather
to
make
Catholiks
odious
therwith
,
of
these
mischeefes
,
and
of
the
calamityes
theron
ensuing
,
as
here
is
protected
,
sworno
,
and
forsworne
by
them
?
Besides
this
were
not
the
two
doctors
named
heere
by
them
,
to
wit
D.
Morton
,
and
D.
Webbe
whome
they
affirme
to
haue
byn
the
cheefe
dealers
with
the
Earle●
of
the
North
,
were
they
not
secular
priests
and
no
Iesuits
?
Was
Pi●●
5.
a
Iesuit
?
Was
not
D.
Story
a
secular
doctor
and
no
Iesuit
Was
not
D.
Lewes
in
Rome
a
secular
priest
,
who
principally
(
yf
not
only
of
our
nation
)
is
knowne
to
haue
assisted
the
action
of
Sr.
Thomas
Steukley
for
Ireland
,
and
ye●
is
not
so
much
as
named
heere
by
these
true
men
,
for
that
they
would
haue
,
vs
think
he
was
of
their
faction
against
D.
Allen
?
And
finally
was
not
D.
Sanders
a
secular
priest
also
and
no
Iesuite
?
how
then
do
these
men
sweare
so
solemnely
vpon
their
conscience
,
that
Iesuits
were
the
very
causes
and
principal
instruments
of
all
the
mischeefes
and
calamityes
ensued
in
England
from
the
beginning
of
her
Maiesties
raigne
?
Do
not
these
men
condemne
themselues
heere
of
so
many
lyes
and
false
calumniations
as
there
be
matters
by
themselues
mentioned
?
For
seing
they
auouch
that
euery
one
of
the
things
before
touched
exas
perated
the
state
and
consequently
were
causes
of
the
mischeefs
and
calamityes
ensued
against
Catholiks
,
and
that
ioyntly
they
do
or
must
confesse
that
no
Iesuite
was
then
in
England
or
had
to
do
therin
;
it
followeth
that
to
lay
all
vpon
Iesuits
with
such
asseueration
of
conscience
,
as
heere
they
do
,
argueth
litle
conscience
,
and
gayneth
them
litle
credit
with
men
of
good
consciences
.
And
this
is
now
concerning
Iesuits
before
their
entrance
into
England
in
the
yeare
1580.
F.
Persons
,
against
whome
yf
they
had
any
one
scrowle
or
script
,
memory
or
witnes
,
or
any
auth●ntical
testimony
in
this
kynd
there
is
no
doubt
but
they
would
heere
haue
alleadged
it
,
seeing
their
malice
against
him
is
so
ranke
,
as
euery
way
appeareth
;
and
for
so
much
as
they
alleadge
none
at
all
nor
any
other
enemy
of
his
,
heretike
,
politike
or
Atheist
hath
hetherto
donne
,
to
our
knowledge
yow
may
be
wel
assured
,
there
is
nothing
extant
,
and
so
these
good
fellowes
do
supply
with
cryes
and
clamors
,
oathes
,
and
protestations
that
which
they
cannot
shew
by
any
sufficient
proof
or
substantial
argument
,
as
yow
shal
better
perceaue
by
the
examples
that
ensue
,
brought
in
and
handled
by
themselues
against
Catholiks
,
and
Iesuytes
and
especially
against
the
sayd
father
.
And
first
we
shal
beginne
with
that
they
mention
of
M.
Francis
Throgmorton
his
attempt
for
which
he
died
(
yf
any
such
were
at
all
as
he
was
charged
with
,
we
would
aske
,
was
this
by
Iesuits
counsel
and
incitation
or
not
?
no
man
we
think
can
say
yea
;
for
that
it
is
too
much
knowne
,
how
that
poore
gentleman
not
long
before
by
his
brother
Thomas
his
iorney
into
England
was
drawne
into
that
new
crew
and
vnluckly
association
which
was
lately
begone
in
Paris
by
M.
Paget
,
D.
Allen
F.
Persons
,
and
their
frends
,
as
in
the
first
and
fourth
chapters
of
our
Apologie
is
touched
.
And
yf
any
man
wil
doubt
of
this
,
let
him
read
but
the
pamphlet
set
out
by
the
state
at
that
tyme
an.
1584.
intituled
:
A
discouery
of
the
treasons
of
Francis
Throgmorion
,
&c.
where
they
wryte
:
Item
he
confessed
that
he
was
made
acquainted
by
his
brother
Thomas
Throgmorton
by
letters
and
conference
,
and
by
Thomas
Morgan
his
letters
,
(
two
of
the
principal
confederats
and
workers
of
these
treasons
residing
in
France
)
with
a
resolute
determination
agreed
on
by
the
Scotish
Queene
and
her
confederats
,
&c.
We
would
aske
further
of
D.
Parry
D.
Allen
and
F.
Persons
being
at
that
very
tyme
in
Paris
when
he
was
there
,
and
whence
he
tooke
his
iorney
into
England
would
not
so
much
as
talk
with
him
,
or
heare
his
plots
,
as
the
two
forenamed
gentlemen
of
the
contrary
part
entreated
them
;
wherupon
he
being
offended
protested
to
M.
Wats
an
English
priest
in
Roan
(
his
contrey
man
)
at
his
passing
that
way
,
that
he
would
be
their
enemy
in
England
;
and
yf
all
other
proofs
fayled
,
yet
his
owne
confession
extant
in
print
doth
cleare
by
name
the
said
D.
and
Father
from
all
dealing
with
him
or
consenting
to
his
attempts
.
For
thus
he
wryteth
in
his
owne
confession
set
forth
after
in
print
.
In
October
I
came
to
Paris
,
And
by
this
we
see
not
only
D
Allen
and
F.
Persons
deliuered
from
all
counsel
and
participation
of
this
matter
but
Parry
also
by
his
manner
of
speech
to
shew
himselfe
no
frende
to
F.
Persons
,
nether
to
haue
durst
to
comyt
his
plots
to
his
iudgement
:
and
yet
heare
what
these
our
charitable
brethren
do
wryte
of
this
and
another
case
.
Two
gentlemen
(
say
they
)
about
that
tyme
an
.
M.
Arden
and
M.
Someruile
were
conuicted
by
the
lawes
of
the
Realme
to
haue
purposed
and
contryued
how
they
might
haue
layd
violent
hands
vpon
her
Ma.
sacred
preson
,
&c.
And
D.
Parry
the
very
same
yeare
was
plotting
with
Iesuits
beyond
the
seas
how
he
might
haue
effected
the
like
villany
.
Someruile
&
Arden
,
yf
any
such
weare
,
wherin
yet
neuer
Iesuite
(
we
thinke
)
was
so
much
as
named
in
there
proces
or
otherwise
hitherto
so
as
the
malice
of
these
men
seemeth
to
exceed
that
of
the
heretikes
against
Iesuits
by
many
degrees
,
as
it
doth
also
in
another
point
following
touching
the
ouerthrow
of
the
Earle
of
Northumberland
M.
Shelley
,
How
the
worthie
Earle
of
Northumberland
was
about
this
tyme
brought
into
the
said
plot
of
the
Duke
of
Guise
,
we
wil
pretermit
,
M.
Persons
that
was
an
actor
in
it
could
tel
the
story
very
roundly
,
&c.
it
wrought
the
noble
Earles
ouerthrow
1585.
Which
may
iustly
be
ascribed
to
Iesuitical
practises
of
the
Iesuite
Mendoza
and
others
of
that
crewe
.
Marke
heere
gentle
Reader
the
malignant
proceeding
of
these
men
:
first
they
say
they
wil
pretermit
how
it
was
done
,
and
yet
they
name
F.
Persons
wherin
are
two
malignityes
;
F.
Persons
,
who
in
all
that
affayre
was
neuer
so
much
as
mentioned
hitherto
to
our
knowledge
,
the
third
malignity
also
is
in
naming
for
a
Iesuite
Don
Bernardino
Mendoza
,
the
K.
of
Spayne
his
Embassadour
in
England
a
lay
gentleman
yet
aliue
and
no
Iesuite
nor
euer
was
.
And
whether
he
had
any
thing
to
do
in
those
actions
or
no
we
know
not
,
but
su●e
we
are
that
this
is
a
great
malignity
to
cal
them
Iesuitical
practises
as
these
men
do
,
M.
Throgmorton
is
set
downe
among
his
confessions
that
the
forsaid
Mope
alias
Spring
that
came
ouer
and
dealt
with
the
said
Earle
and
M.
Shelley
was
otherwise
called
Charles
Paget
,
and
that
Thomas
Morgan
residing
in
France
hauing
brought
the
said
Francis
Throgmorton
into
dealings
of
state
matter
with
the
Q.
of
Scots
and
forsaid
Embassador
,
he
and
Mope
sent
M.
Thom.
Throgmorton
to
his
said
brother
in
England
to
aduertise
him
by
word
of
mouth
of
those
attempts
heere
obiected
,
all
which
three
actors
how
they
were
affected
to
Iesuits
&
how
litle
vnion
they
had
with
them
in
their
plots
and
actions
all
Englishmen
know
beyond
the
seas
,
and
may
easily
be
gathered
by
that
we
haue
wrytten
in
the
first
&
fourth
chapter
of
our
Apologie
,
wherby
may
appeare
to
whome
the
ouerthrow
of
this
good
Earle
(
ascribed
by
these
men
to
Iesuitical
practises
)
may
truly
be
attributed
and
besydes
is
to
be
remembred
that
in
M.
Shelley
his
araignment
certaine
confessions
of
D.
Bagshaw
highly
commended
by
the
Q.
solliciter
were
alledged
against
the
sayd
Earle
.
After
this
there
followeth
in
these
mens
narration
:
(
say
they
)
we
might
adde
the
notable
treasons
of
M.
Anthony
Babington
and
his
compl●ces
,
[
*
](A09105-e11230-b)
*
F.
Southwel
.
Iesuite
,
who
to
excuse
the
said
traytors
and
qualifie
their
offences
presumed
in
a
kynd
of
supplication
to
her
Maiestie
to
ascribe
the
plotting
of
all
that
mischeef
to
M.
Secretary
Walsingam
,
&c.
Marke
heere
the
exceeding
malice
of
these
men
,
who
to
excuse
the
persecutors
,
(
though
neuer
so
eager
enemyes
and
heretiks
)
seek
to
lay
all
hurts
vpon
Catholiks
,
and
for
that
(
yf
yow
remember
)
these
particular
examples
are
brought
in
,
to
prooue
not
only
that
Catholiks
are
culpable
&
guilty
of
their
owne
afflictions
,
but
also
to
confirme
their
former
general
proposition
,
that
all
mischeefes
synce
her
Maiesties
raigne
haue
byn
wrought
principally
by
Iesuits
.
And
not
finding
in
this
fact
of
M.
Babington
,
not
so
much
as
any
one
Iesuite
to
haue
byn
accused
or
named
as
participant
or
consenting
to
this
action
,
they
take
occasion
to
name
one
at
least
,
that
sought
afterward
to
qualifie
their
offenses
in
a
supplication
to
her
Maiestie
.
But
what
is
that
to
the
poynt
it selfe
that
any
Iesuite
was
actor
,
counselour
,
consenting
,
or
priuy
thervnto
?
Yf
that
blessed
man
whome
they
insinuate
(
now
a
martyr
)
did
go
about
to
mittigate
the
matter
to
her
Maiestie
(
they
being
all
Catholike
gentlemen
that
died
for
the
same
)
and
did
also
signifie
that
M.
Walsingham
had
entertayned
for
diuers
monethes
the
knowledge
and
notice
of
that
association
as
it
is
most
certainly
knowne
that
he
did
,
D.
Allen
,
and
F.
Persons
,
F.
Holt
and
F.
Creswel
all
at
Rome
or
Naples
at
that
tyme
,
and
no
one
English
Iesuite
remayning
eyther
in
Fraunce
or
Flaunders
to
treat
with
any
in
that
affayre
?
Were
not
all
the
consultations
about
that
matter
made
in
Paris
with
those
that
were
of
the
opposite
faction
?
Were
not
the
three
priests
Ballard
,
Gyfford
,
and
Gratley
that
dealt
therin
secular
priests
and
deuided
from
the
Iesuits
as
by
their
owne
confessions
appeareth
,
which
we
haue
cyted
in
our
Apologie
?
nay
did
not
Tyrel
the
priest
being
made
acquaynted
therwith
,
and
opening
the
same
in
general
tearmes
to
another
priest
in
London
being
asked
that
point
confessed
plainly
,
that
Ballard
had
told
him
that
neyther
D.
Allen
nor
F.
Persons
were
priuy
thervnto
,
whervpon
the
said
priest
disclaymed
from
it
,
and
refused
to
heare
any
further
therin
;
which
act
of
the
said
priest
(
soone
after
taken
by
the
detection
of
Tyrel
and
charged
with
that
conference
)
was
cleered
for
that
he
had
refused
to
heare
therof
;
And
this
to
be
so
appeareth
by
the
register
and
examinations
taken
at
that
tyme
.
And
so
by
this
yow
may
see
the
vpright
dealing
of
these
our
brethren
yf
any
way
they
may
be
called
brethren
:
It
followeth
in
their
Catalogue
of
accusations
against
Catholiks
&
their
doyngs
:
(
say
they
)
of
Sr
William
Stanley
the
yeare
following
1587.
in
falsifying
his
faith
to
her
Maiestie
and
in
betraying
the
trust
comytted
to
him
by
the
Earle
of
Leicester
who
had
giuen
him
thè
honorable
title
of
knighthood
,
as
it
was
greaty
preiudicial
to
vs
that
were
Catholiks
at
home
,
so
was
the
defence
of
that
disloyalty
made
by
a
worthie
man
,
but
by
the
persuasion
(
as
we
thinke
)
of
Persons
,
grratly
misliked
of
many
both
wise
and
learned
.
Heere
marke
(
good
Reader
)
first
the
odious
manner
of
speech
of
these
priests
(
yf
they
be
priests
)
against
so
worthy
a
man
of
their
nation
and
religion
as
is
Sr
William
Stanley
,
calling
his
rendring
of
the
citty
of
Dauentry
to
the
King
of
Spaine
;
treachery
and
falsifying
of
his
faith
to
her
Maiestie
,
&
betraying
the
trust
committed
vnto
him
,
&c.
which
is
both
malignant
and
false
,
for
that
the
place
which
Sr
William
gaue
vp
was
not
vnder
her
Maiesties
obedience
at
that
tyme
nor
Sr
William
or
this
soldiars
that
held
the
same
,
were
in
her
pay
,
but
in
the
pay
of
the
rebelled
states
,
vnto
whome
(
those
of
Dauentrie
being
free
before
and
without
any
garrison
)
the
Earle
of
Leicester
by
deceipt
and
force
made
them
subiect
,
by
drawing
in
an
English
garrison
against
their
willes
.
It
is
manifestly
false
also
that
Sr
William
was
made
knight
by
the
Earle
of
Leicester
as
these
men
heere
most
fondly
affirme
,
for
that
he
had
his
knighthood
by
Sr
William
Drury
deputy
of
Ireland
long
before
the
Earle
of
Leicester
had
charge
in
Holland
;
neyther
can
he
be
said
to
haue
falsified
his
faith
to
her
Maiestie
as
these
calumniators
obiect
,
for
so
much
as
he
was
not
sworne
to
her
Maiestie
in
that
gouernment
,
as
hath
byn
shewed
,
holding
not
the
towne
for
her
,
but
for
the
States
whome
knowing
in
his
conscience
to
be
rebels
,
and
most
wrongfully
to
detayne
from
ther
true
Lord
and
lawful
king
that
and
other
townes
,
the
good
religious
knight
thought
himselfe
bound
vnder
paine
of
greuous
sinne
(
as
indeed
he
was
by
all
true
diuinity
)
to
make
restitution
therof
to
the
true
owner
when
it
lay
in
his
hand
,
no
lesse
then
when
a
theefe
hauing
robbed
or
spoyled
any
honest
man
,
and
put
the
booty
in
pawne
or
deposition
in
another
mans
hand
he
is
bound
(
knowing
the
truth
)
not
to
keep
it
for
the
theefe
,
nor
to
restore
it
to
him
againe
,
but
to
the
true
owner
,
and
this
we
thinke
our
brethren
in
their
diuinity
wil
not
dare
to
deny
,
as
nether
this
case
following
:
Spaniard
,
Italian
or
other
subiect
of
the
King
of
Spayne
should
hold
any
towne
at
this
day
in
Ireland
of
the
Earle
of
Tyron
,
and
vnder
his
pay
,
and
becoming
a
Protestant
should
therwith
thinke
it
iust
and
reason
and
himself
bound
in
conscience
to
yeld
the
same
freely
and
frankely
without
reward
or
couenant
to
her
Maiestie
as
to
the
true
owner
,
would
our
men
(
trow
you
)
cry
out
heere
of
treachery
and
breach
of
faith
against
the
King
of
Spaine
?
And
yet
yf
they
be
Catholiks
,
(
as
they
pretend
)
they
must
needs
confesse
the
case
to
be
no
lesse
fauorable
on
Sr
Williams
side
,
yf
not
much
more
,
both
in
respect
of
his
great
zeale
in
Catholike
religion
,
and
rare
piety
of
lyfe
,
shewed
euer
synce
(
wherin
would
God
the
wryters
of
these
books
,
being
priests
(
as
they
say
)
had
any
resemblance
or
would
follow
him
)
as
also
for
that
(
as
we
are
certainly
enformed
)
besides
the
former
warrant
of
conscience
and
iustice
,
he
had
also
for
safegard
of
his
honour
a
particular
Patent
from
his
General
the
Earle
of
Leicester
when
he
returned
into
England
,
with
expresse
licence
therin
conteyned
to
leaue
the
seruice
of
the
States
at
his
pleasure
,
which
Patent
we
vnderstand
he
caused
to
be
shewed
to
her
Maiesties
Commissioners
at
Bullen
in
the
late
treaty
there
,
about
peace
with
Spayne
and
Flanders
which
no
man
more
than
he
and
other
Catholiks
desyred
to
haue
byn
effectuated
.
And
he
being
of
that
renowned
vertue
and
valour
that
all
men
know
,
we
doubt
not
,
but
he
would
spend
the
last
drop
of
his
bloud
in
her
Maiesties
seruice
,
setting
the
only
cause
of
religion
and
his
conscience
a
side
;
so
as
euery
way
these
honest
men
to
flatter
the
State
,
and
gaine
some
crummes
of
grace
to
themselues
,
do
iniure
this
worthie
knight
,
but
hurt
him
litle
.
And
this
now
were
sufficient
in
our
opinion
to
cleare
this
case
,
both
for
the
actor
himself
,
the
vertuous
knight
,
as
also
the
defender
our
late
good
Cardinal
and
F.
Persons
the
counselor
(
as
these
men
say
)
but
yet
for
that
the
fact
is
notorious
,
First
then
the
case
being
proposed
,
as
before
we
haue
set
downe
,
l.
officium
,
F.
de
rei
vendicatione
,
&
l.
si
bonae
fidei
possessor
,
ff.
de
petitione
haereditatis
.
L.
in
Causa
1.
§
.
vlt.
ff.
de
minuribus
,
&
ibid.
l.
plane
,
&
l.
sed
vbi
.
And
then
secondly
by
all
the
most
learned
and
approued
wryters
that
treate
therof
as
a
thing
whereof
there
is
no
controuersy
at
all
.
The
2.
point
Sir
William
Stanley
more
fully
and
properly
)
that
yf
he
which
receaued
another
mans
goods
to
keep
from
him
,
be
malae
fideif
possessor
,
that
is
yf
he
know
indeed
the
goods
to
be
another
mans
,
and
that
he
did
consent
or
cooperate
to
the
taking
or
detayning
therof
,
as
Sir
William
cannot
be
excused
(
as
it
seemeth
)
but
that
he
did
,
then
is
there
likewisse
no
question
among
diuines
or
Canonists
,
but
that
he
is
absolutely
bound
by
all
meanes
possible
that
he
can
to
restore
the
same
to
the
true
owner
,
and
not
to
the
vsurper
from
whence
he
had
them
,
notwithstanding
any
oath
or
any
pretended
obligation
whatsoeuer
made
to
the
contrary
:
yea
he
is
bound
to
this
by
two
bands
,
the
one
in
that
he
not
only
knoweth
certainly
now
that
they
are
the
goods
of
another
,
but
did
also
know
the
same
when
he
took
them
:
and
secondly
that
he
did
and
doth
cooperate
and
consent
to
the
vniust
vsurpation
so
long
as
he
withholdeth
them
from
their
rightful
owner
,
which
two
bands
are
so
great
,
as
they
do
not
only
oblige
him
to
deliuer
his
hands
with
all
speed
possible
from
this
vniust
detention
of
the
said
goods
,
but
further
also
,
that
yf
he
should
restore
them
to
him
of
whome
he
receaued
them
,
he
should
sin
damnably
,
&
moreouer
be
bound
to
restitution
of
the
whole
to
the
true
owner
,
out
of
his
owne
,
in
case
the
Vsurper
otherwise
should
not
restore
the
same
.
Which
poynt
yow
may
see
handled
and
determined
most
learnedly
and
piously
as
wel
by
diuinity
as
law
,
by
S.
Thomas
22.
q.
62.
art.
7.
&
Caet
.
ibidem
in
Commentaris
,
and
other
wryters
vpon
that
place
;
And
for
Canonists
Nauarre
in
Manuali
:
Cap.
17.
n.
18.
&
19.
Siluest.
verb.
Bellum
1.
§.
3.
&
verb.
Restitutio
3.
q.
8.
§
.
7.
Fumus
verb.
restitutio
§.
16.
&
verb.
Bellum
§
.
11.
Caet
.
in
sum
.
verb.
restitutio
.
cap.
4.
&
c.
The
3.
poynt
Sir
William
for
keeping
the
towne
of
Daeuentry
,
for
the
vse
of
the
States
against
the
king
of
Spaine
the
true
and
lawful
owner
,
which
oath
by
the
doctrine
of
all
Catholike
deuynes
though
it
were
a
synne
in
him
if
he
did
take
it
,
yet
being
taken
it
byndeth
not
at
all
,
being
made
against
iustice
and
right
and
consequently
of
no
force
.
Yea
the
said
diuines
do
ad
further
that
it
weare
an
increase
of
synne
to
keep
such
an
oath
.
And
consequently
each
man
is
bound
to
breake
the
same
.
Thus
do
teach
.
S.
Thomas
22.
qu.
89.
act.
7.
in
crop
&
ad
2.
&
ibid.
Caet
.
in
Comment.
siluest.
verb
Iuramentum
5.
q.
1.
Nauar.
cap.
12.
num.
15.
Toletl
.
Instruct.
sacerd.
cap.
22.
§
Primus
est
.
&c.
Fumus
verb.
Iurament
.
§
.
9.
&
10.
&
17.
Conditione
4.
&
§.
38
,
&c.
and
besydes
these
and
the
rest
of
this
kinde
may
be
alleaged
all
the
fathers
and
Interpreters
of
scriptures
treating
of
the
vnlawful
oath
of
Herode
for
the
killing
of
S.
Iohn
Baptist.
And
this
may
suffice
for
Catholike
men
and
all
other
also
that
are
of
good
conscience
and
louers
of
iustice
for
the
cleering
of
S.
William
Stanleys
fact
concerning
lawfulnes
&
obligation
of
conscience
.
of
treachery
and
faith-breaking
wherwith
these
seditious
people
so
iniuriously
do
charge
him
.
For
yf
he
held
not
the
said
city
of
Dauentry
of
her
Ma.
as
before
hath
byn
said
,
but
for
the
Hollanders
,
Knowne
subiects
at
that
tyme
of
the
K.
of
Spaine
and
that
he
was
not
only
priuy
but
also
present
and
consenting
to
the
vsurpation
of
that
Citty
by
the
Earle
of
Leicester
against
the
willes
of
the
cittizens
bringing
in
a
garrison
vpon
them
by
sleight
;
yf
afterward
becomming
more
Catholike
and
better
instructed
in
religion
,
he
came
to
know
(
as
he
did
)
a
christian
mans
obligation
in
this
behalfe
.
And
that
besides
all
this
he
had
a
patent
of
his
General
(
to
whome
he
made
his
oath
)
to
depart
from
that
seruice
when
he
should
think
good
:
the
motiue
of
which
graunt
was
(
as
we
haue
heard
)
not
to
be
vnder
the
obedience
of
S.
Iohn
Norrice
left
cheefly
in
the
Earles
place
.
If
furthermore
S.
William
did
not
sel
or
make
any
temporal
aduantage
of
that
place
as
souldiars
are
wont
to
do
,
but
only
as
a
most
christian
knight
aduentured
for
meere
conscience
and
loue
of
iustice
to
restore
the
same
to
the
true
owner
with
his
owne
great
daunger
,
and
with
the
losse
of
his
father
,
wife
,
and
children
,
inheritance
,
offices
,
grace
of
her
Ma.
and
all
the
rest
that
his
countrey
did
,
or
could
yeld
vnto
him
,
only
for
the
same
effect
and
ende
:
If
all
this
be
so
,
and
diuers
other
circumstances
concurring
in
his
fauour
,
then
is
there
no
least
spot
of
dishonour
to
be
layd
vpon
him
for
this
fact
,
but
rathe●
great
honour
hath
he
gotten
therby
both
before
God
and
man
:
and
most
barbarous
is
the
insolency
of
these
slanderous
companions
that
go
about
to
dishonour
him
therby
as
they
do
.
And
the
like
course
they
hold
with
our
late
good
Card.
their
father
and
maister
,
worthy
man
(
as
before
yow
haue
heard
)
but
do
handle
him
so
vnworthily
,
as
all
men
may
see
their
contempt
and
hollow
harts
towards
him
,
their
desyre
being
indeed
vtterly
to
discredit
him
especially
about
this
act
of
S.
William
Stanley
;
in
proof
and
iustification
wherof
the
Card.
wrote
a
very
christian
and
learned
epistle
,
which
these
men
do
calumniate
,
condemne
and
scofat
saying
among
other
things
that
it
was
made
by
F.
Persons
help
and
counsel
,
which
they
say
as
wel
to
discredit
the
Card●
for
making
his
books
by
other
mens
help
and
counsel
,
as
also
to
bring
in
the
mention
of
F.
Persons
or
some
other
Iesuite
in
euery
act
which
they
desyre
to
make
odious
,
as
though
the
only
naming
of
a
Iesuite
,
(
though
they
had
no
part
at
all
therin
nor
were
pryuy
or
consenting
to
it
(
as
in
this
of
S.
William
Stanleys
they
were
not
,
nor
could
he
)
were
sufficient
to
condemne
both
the
act
and
them
,
and
to
iustifie
their
former
oath
and
consciencelesse
protestation
,
that
in
their
consciences
Iesuits
hunc
byn
the
cause
of
all
mischeefes
and
calamityes
from
the
beginning
of
〈…〉
.
And
this
much
of
this
matter
.
Now
let
vs
go
:
forward
&
follow
them
in
their
most
spiteful
and
iniurious
arraignment
of
Catholiks
by
succession
&
dissent
of
by●●●●
.
Now
we
are
come
(
say
they
)
to
the
yeare
1588.
&
to
that
most
(
bloo●●
)
〈◊〉
not
only
against
her
Ma.
&
our
common
enemyes
;
but
against
ourselues
,
and
all
Catholiks
,
&c.
The
memory
of
which
attempt
wil
be
(
as
we
trust
)
an
euerlasting
monument
of
Iesuitical
treason
and
cruelty
,
&c.
Note
that
they
trust
it
wil
be
so
,
which
argueth
their
charitable
meaning
.
But
what
yf
it
prooue
that
no
one
English
Iesuite
eyther
was
in
that
Armada
or
in
Spaine
at
that
tyme
to
giue
counsel
or
consent
therunto
?
wil
not
this
assertion
then
be
a
perpetual
monument
of
their
perfidious
and
vnchristian
malice
?
Remember
then
what
passed
at
that
tyme
,
and
confesse
with
vs
that
they
are
no
priests
,
but
rather
lost
lads
that
auouch
,
so
apparant
false
calumniations
.
For
,
as
before
we
haue
touched
most
true
it
is
,
that
both
F.
Persons
,
F.
Holt
and
F.
Creswel
being
at
Rome
with
Cardinal
Allen
and
no
English
Iesuite
at
all
residing
eyther
in
Spaine
or
Flaunders
when
this
enterprice
was
resolued
;
not
only
they
went
not
in
this
.
Armada
from
Spaine
,
but
were
neuer
so
much
as
asked
their
opinion
or
conferred
with
about
that
matter
as
we
haue
often
hard
them
affirme
,
and
is
euident
to
this
day
by
a
letter
of
S.
Frauncis
Inglefield
wrytten
into
Fraunce
at
that
very
time
to
a
certayne
confident
friend
wherin
he
greatly
complayneth
,
It
is
apparant
(
say
they
)
in
a
treatese
penned
by
F.
Persons
aduise
altogeather
as
we
do
verely
think
that
the
K.
of
Spayne
was
especially
moued
and
drawne
to
that
intended
mischeefes
against
vs
by
the
long
and
daylie
sollicitation
of
the
Iesuits
,
&c.
was
penned
altogeather
by
the
aduise
of
F.
persons
which
if
it
had
bene
so
it
is
likely
he
would
not
haue
layd
the
matter
vppon
the
Iesuytes
?
but
heare
as
true
an
assertion
as
this
;
for
it
followeth
presently
after
:
The
Duke
of
Medina
Sidonia
had
giuen
it
out
directly
,
that
yf
once
he
might
land
in
England
both
Catholiks
and
heretiks
should
be
all
one
to
him
,
his
sword
could
not
discerne
them
,
&c.
Thus
they
say
:
But
how
directly
or
indirectly
these
men
might
come
to
know
any
such
thing
yf
it
had
byn
spoken
;
or
how
likely
it
is
,
that
the
Duke
would
say
so
,
the
discreet
reader
may
imagine
.
And
a
litle
before
in
the
same
booke
they
say
(
as
yow
haue
heard
)
out
of
the
same
duke
of
Medina
his
mouth
also
;
that
he
would
rather
spare
Protestants
then
Catholiks
.
All
which
put
togeather
sheweth
euidently
out
of
what
forge
all
these
deuises
do
proceed
,
to
wit
,
of
blynd
rancor
,
wilful
malice
,
lack
of
conscience
,
and
the
like
.
Wel
;
this
Chapter
of
vntruthes
groweth
somwhat
long
,
and
yet
remayne
there
a
huge
heap
sufficient
for
many
books
yf
we
would
prosecute
all
,
yea
those
only
which
are
about
F.
Persons
would
make
vp
a
volume
so
fraught
or
rather
ouercharged
with
malignant
passion
against
him
,
who
of
all
other
seeketh
most
to
do
them
good
,
yf
they
had
vnpassionate
eyes
to
see
it
;
Wherfore
we
shal
runne
ouer
breefly
some
few
more
that
concerne
him
especially
,
and
so
make
an
end
,
hauing
receyued
from
him
and
others
particular
information
of
the
truth
and
falshood
of
the
matters
obiected
.
Wherfore
to
touch
them
briefely
as
they●ly
in
this
their
book
of
Important
Considerations
(
for
we
wil
omit
eyther
all
or
the
most
part
of
those
that
are
in
their
other
libel
tearmed
their
Relation
of
wisbich
)
wherin
there
are
so
many
heaped
togeather
in
a
certayne
mad
and
furious
innectiue
of
W.
W.
prefixed
in
name
of
the
rest
before
the
said
book●
as
these
only
with
the
spiteful
maner
of
vttering
the
same
are
sufficient
to
make
them
knowne
,
and
to
discreedit
not
only
the
wryter
,
but
all
his
ayders
and
approuers
with
all
honest
and
sober
men
of
what
religion
soeuer
.
For
first
they
affirme
heere
,
These
and
a
great
multitude
more
of
like
accusations
and
calumniations
,
which
for
breuity
and
lothsomnesse
we
omit
,
are
heaped
togeather
in
this
place
,
and
sprinkeled
againe
throughout
the
whole
book
as
occasion
is
offered
.
And
albeit
the
most
of
these
are
so
euidently
false
and
ridiculous
,
as
theyneed
no
answere
,
yet
wil
we
say
somwhat
to
each
of
them
in
order
:
and
first
of
that
of
hauing
sent
diuers
of
his
subiects
already
into
Ireland
to
set
forward
that
warre
,
all
men
knowe
that
F.
Persons
hath
authority
ouer
none
,
Moreouer
we●
ad●
that
we
haue
seene
a
letter
lately
wrytten
out
of
Spay
ne
by
a
man
o
credit
,
Sir
William
Stanley
and
M.
Thomas
Fitzherbert
concerning
this
affaire
of
Ireland
,
wherin
they
bothe
affirme
and
protest
vpon
their
soules
and
consciences
,
M.
Thomas
Fitzherbert
nameth
in
that
letter
one
Hewghe
Boye
an
Irish-man
Agent
for
the
Earle
of
Tyron
in
the
court
of
Spayne
,
who
residing
there
many
monethes
to
deale
in
this
matter
,
and
seing
M.
Fitzherbert
euery
day
,
as
lying
in
the
same
court
,
neuer
yet
broke
the
matter
with
him
,
nor
was
willing
that
any
English-man
at
all
should
be
priuy
thervnto
,
as
whome
both
he
and
other
Irishmen
treating
therabout
,
And
further
more
the
said
two
gentlemen
do
protest
in
like
maner
(
vpon
occasion
offered
)
that
both
they
,
F.
Persons
and
F.
Creswel
,
who
haue
had
hitherto
most
dealings
with
the
spanish
King
and
counsel
did
neuer
treat
in
their
lyues
,
nor
consent
that
the
said
king
should
haue
any
temporal
interest
in
the
crowne
of
England
,
for
himselfe
,
and
much
lesse
that
any
such
conquest
of
our
countrey
should
be
made
or
attempted
,
as
these
folish
malitious
people
do
faygne
and
giue
out
.
And
further
they
protest
by
the
same
asseueration
,
that
neyther
the
old
king
now
dead
,
nor
his
sonne
now
raigning
,
did
euer
pretend
the
same
,
in
word
or
deed
,
but
alwayes
assured
the
contrary
to
wit
that
their
only
meaning
and
desire
was
,
and
is
by
their
warres
against
England
,
that
the
Catholiks
might
be
releeued
from
their
most
greeuous
pressures
and
oppressions
for
religion
,
and
themselues
deliuered
from
continual
molestations
which
in
Flanders
,
Indies
and
other
places
they
receyued
from
England
,
hauing
a
desire
in
themselues
to
lyue
in
peace
and
loue
with
that
crowne
aboue
all
other
forraine
nations
,
as
in
former
tymes
they
did
when
the
State
was
Catholike
.
This
and
diuers
other
such
poynts
do
the
foresaid
two
worthie
gentlemen
auow
in
manner
aforesaid
,
&
is
testified
by
the
foresaid
letter
which
we
haue
seene
dated
in
Madrid
the
first
of
October
last
past
1601.
By
this
then
most
of
the
foresaid
calumniations
against
F.
Persons
are
discouered
concerning
his
dealing
with
and
for
the
king
of
Spayne
,
that
his
owne
books
&
handwrytings
wil
be
brought
out
as
witnesses
against
him
.
But
hitherto
they
are
not
brought
or
alleadged
,
and
it
semeth
that
this
in
particular
wherof
we
haue
the
copie
serueth
not
their
turnes
so
much
,
as
they
dare
to
alleadge
it
,
finding
more
sincerity
,
religion
,
wisdome
and
grauity
conteyned
therin
(
though
wrytten
in
secret
and
confidence
)
where
he
might
vtter
himselfe
boldly
)
than
their
malignant
enuy
wil
suffer
them
to
be
glad
to
see
,
which
yet
we
be
inforced
in
this
place
through
their
malignity
,
not
to
thinke
amisse
to
acquaint
somwhat
the
Reader
therwith
.
The
superscription
was
thus
:
To
the
Reuerend
Father
,
F.
William
Holt
,
&c.
And
then
within
was
wrytten
this
in
cyphar
,
as
the
rest
of
the
letter
also
is
said
to
haue
byn
:
A
note
for
F.
Holt
&
such
other
confident
frends
as
he
shal
thinke
good
to
communicate
the
same
withal
:
The
principal
causes
of
this
my
iorney
are
to
setle
with
his
Holines
and
F.
General
all
such
poynts
as
shal
seeme
necessary
for
the
vpholding
of
the
Seminaries
of
Spayne
,
Flaunders
,
Italy
,
and
of
the
mission
of
the
society
to
England
,
and
therfore
whatsoeuer
shal
offer
it selfe
vnto
yow
about
any
of
these
points
(
to
wit
)
for
facultyes
,
gouernment
,
priuiledges
,
maintenance
,
or
the
like
,
I
pray
yow
and
other
frends
to
aduise
me
with
the
best
speed
that
may
be
,
for
I
meane
to
procure
that
my
aboad
in
Italy
be
as
litle
as
may
bee
,
and
so
I
haue
promised
in
Spaine
and
for
diuers
reasons
it
wil
be
necessary
.
Yf
I
can
do
any
good
also
in
compounding
or
ending
the
troubles
of
the
English
Roman
Seminary
,
and
of
our
controuersyes
betweene
those
of
our
nation
els
where
;
I
shal
do
my
best
,
at
least
I
hope
I
shal
make
his
Hol.
and
other
principal
persons
vnderstand
the
true
causes
and
grounds
therof
.
By
these
two
first
points
we
may
see
that
F.
Persons
iorney
to
Rome
was
neyther
in
post
(
as
these
men
say
,
being
5.
or
6.
monethes
in
coming
)
nor
to
cause
the
book
of
English
titles
to
be
read
in
the
Refectory
(
as
fondly
heere
is
deuised
)
about
which
whole
matter
of
succession
,
he
speaketh
in
his
letter
so
temperatly
and
indifferently
,
as
may
shame
his
aduersaryes
to
alleadge
it
,
for
he
saith
in
substance
.
That
he
meaneth
to
proceed
therin
very
softly
and
coldly
,
letting
his
Hol.
only
to
know
how
matters
do
stand
,
&
that
English
Catholiks
do
only
desire
(
after
her
Maiestie
)
some
sincere
Catholike
Prince
,
without
respect
of
English
,
Scottish
,
Spanish
,
or
other
nation
in
respect
of
religion
,
that
F.
Persons
is
not
an
enemy
,
to
the
king
of
Scotland
nor
Agent
for
king
Philip
,
as
some
haue
enformed
shewing
in
the
first
what
good
offices
he
hath
done
for
the
king
of
Scotland
for
many
yeares
,
whilst
their
was
hope
that
he
would
be
a
Catholike
,
and
in
the
second
shewing
by
testimony
of
the
Nuntio
of
Madrid
,
Patriarke
Caetan
(
who
hath
wrytten
effectually
in
that
behalf
)
that
F.
Persons
hath
alwayes
persuaded
the
king
&
his
counsel
,
that
it
wil
not
stand
wel
for
his
Maiestie
to
pretend
England
for
himself
,
&
that
he
hath
obtayned
of
the
king
ful
promise
therof
,
about
which
poynt
the
Nuntio
hath
seene
the
papers
,
&
byn
priuy
to
the
speches
which
F.
Persons
from
tyme
to
tyme
hath
had
vnto
that
effect
.
These
are
the
words
of
this
secret
letter
,
and
finally
he
concludeth
;
that
the
best
of
all
would
be
,
yf
to
auoyd
contention
,
opposition
and
garboyles
after
her
Maiestie
,
such
a
person
might
be
thought
of
as
would
be
fit
,
and
stand
wel
both
for
his
Hol.
and
Maiestie
Catholike
,
Inglish
and
Scotish
Catholiks
,
the
kings
of
Fraunce
,
Denmarke
,
and
all
the
rest
,
but
who
that
person
or
persons
be
he
meaneth
to
suffer
his
Hol.
to
thinke
vpon
,
&c.
Thus
he
wryteth
(
as
yow
see
)
in
great
confidence
and
secresy
to
his
dearest
frend
,
and
was
to
treate
to
the
same
effect
with
the
Pope
by
the
commission
(
as
heere
is
insinuated
)
of
the
king
of
Spaine
himselfe
;
And
his
Hol.
can
be
witnesse
whether
he
did
so
or
no
,
and
whether
he
hath
changed
his
course
or
no
vntil
this
day
.
And
then
let
the
discreet
reader
iudge
whether
these
cogitations
and
endeauors
of
F.
Persons
do
not
tend
more
to
peace
,
vnion
,
composition
,
sauing
of
his
countrey
from
warres
,
and
garboyles
,
pacifying
of
Princes
round
about
,
and
furthering
the
Catholike
religion
,
which
principally
is
sought
by
him
as
the
first
and
cheef
meanes
of
all
ioy
and
felicity
,
both
in
this
lyfe
and
the
next
,
then
the
distracted
passionate
clamors
of
these
few
discontented
people
that
cry
out
to
pul
downe
;
but
set
vp
nothing
,
that
calumniate
other
mens
actions
,
but
can
do
nothing
themselues
,
being
only
fit
to
vndo
,
discompose
,
wrangle
,
trouble
,
cry
and
curse
:
but
let
vs
see
yet
a
litle
further
.
They
obiect
,
Persons
hath
intitled
the
king
of
Spaine
to
all
the
3.
kingdomes
of
England
,
Scotland
and
France
,
&
the
Lady
Infanta
to
the
said
three
kingdomes
,
Let
them
shew
this
out
of
any
wryting
of
his
;
and
if
they
cannot
(
as
is
most
certaine
)
let
them
be
ashamed
of
this
their
shamelesse
calumniation
.
For
in
the
book
of
succession
,
which
they
attribute
vnto
him
,
is
no
such
matter
,
eyther
about
the
kingdome
of
France
or
Scotland
for
eyther
of
those
two
persons
,
but
rather
the
quite
contrary
,
which
proueth
these
men
not
to
speak
by
line
or
measure
or
regard
of
verity
,
but
only
what
they
imagine
may
sound
odiously
.
And
is
this
fit
for
priests
?
yea
Catholike
priests
?
The
tale
of
the
students
subscribing
,
Sr.
Frauncis
Inglefield
,
M.
D.
Stillington
,
and
others
,
wrote
their
likings
and
approbation
therof
and
requested
that
the
like
might
be
performed
from
the
Semynaryes
for
encouraging
the
good
Card.
to
go
forward
in
that
pious
cogitation
.
And
this
is
all
that
in
that
matter
was
done
or
attempted
without
any
promise
,
oath
or
obligation
at
all
,
so
as
all
the
rest
which
these
men
ad
is
eyther
poetical
fictions
or
exaggerations
,
as
we
haue
sayd
.
The
calumniation
about
the
L.
Dacres
is
most
false
&
slaunderous
,
F.
Persons
begynning
his
new
Seminary
,
he
was
most
curteously
receyued
and
treated
by
him
therin
,
and
after
some
dayes
recommended
by
his
letters
very
effectually
to
the
court
at
Madrid
where
also
he
was
honorably
vsed
,
from
whence
he
passed
to
Rome
,
and
there
had
60.
Crownes
a
moneth
in
gold
,
payed
him
by
the
Spanish
Embassador
,
which
after
some
tyme
misliking
his
abode
there
he
left
;
to
returne
into
Flaunders
,
where
it
may
be
that
he
fel
into
some
discontentements
as
banished
men
are
wont
to
do
,
but
this
could
not
be
by
any
reason
or
probability
with
F.
Persons
,
seing
he
neuer
dealt
with
him
after
his
departure
from
Spaine
,
and
is
presumed
to
haue
had
the
forsaid
prouision
in
Rome
by
his
special
comendation
.
Wherfore
to
say
heere
as
these
men
do
that
he
was
held
for
a
spy
and
suspected
that
he
would
burne
the
K.
fleete
(
wherof
we
neuer
heard
before
)
is
open
calumniation
laid
vpon
the
good
noble
man
himselfe
,
towards
whome
we
vnderstand
by
very
certaine
and
sure
meanes
that
the
said
Father
is
and
alwayes
was
very
wel
affected
in
respect
both
of
his
religion
and
house
,
whatsoeuer
this
seditious
wryter
and
make-bate
goeth
about
to
persuade
to
the
contrary
.
As
for
the
other
,
that
F.
Persons
hath
caused
diuers
of
our
nation
to
be
vtterly
disgraced
,
discredited
,
yea
and
to
leese
their
lyues
in
Spaine
for
being
contrary
to
his
designes
,
is
so
manifest
a
slaunder
as
we
are
ashamed
to
repeat
:
For
what
one
example
can
these
men
alleadge
for
sauing
their
credit
and
honestie
heerin
?
It
is
wel
knowne
that
he
hath
saued
the
lyues
of
diuers
,
both
by
deliuering
them
out
of
the
gallyes
as
also
out
of
the
inquisition
,
as
diuers
can
beare
witnesse
that
are
now
in
England
deliuered
by
him
.
And
more
it
is
to
be
noted
,
that
from
the
tyme
of
F.
Persons
comming
into
Spaine
in
the
yeare
1588.
vntil
his
departure
from
thence
in
the
yeare
1596.
no
one
Englishman
in
any
of
the
Tribunals
of
all
those
kingdomes
was
publikely
punished
or
put
to
death
during
those
8.
yeares
,
wheras
before
many
had
accustomed
to
be
.
And
this
change
is
knowne
to
haue
come
principally
by
the
information
and
intreaty
of
F.
Persons
with
those
Ecclesiastical
Iudges
,
letting
them
vnderstand
first
and
aboue
all
other
things
,
the
true
state
of
men
in
England
,
touching
religion
at
this
tyme
,
to
wit
,
that
very
few
especially
of
the
yonger
sort
(
how
earnest
protestants
soeuer
they
shew
themselues
)
are
to
be
accounted
heretiks
properly
and
in
rigour
of
the
Canons
,
F.
Persons
proceeding
with
Englishmen
in
Spayne
while
he
was
there
,
quite
contrary
to
the
malitious
fictions
&
lying
detractions
vsed
heere
against
him
,
for
procuring
the
ruine
&
death
of
his
countrey
men
,
&c.
And
finally
where
these
accusants
obiect
against
F.
Persons
that
he
caused
the
book
of
succession
to
be
set
forth
in
the
name
of
one
Dolman
a
secular
priest
,
There
ensueth
in
the
said
Epistle
,
that
F.
Persons
in
Greenewat
made
the
case
cleere
;
that
difference
in
religion
or
matters
of
faith
neyther
ought
nor
could
by
the
law
of
God
,
of
nature
,
of
nations
,
or
custome
euer
hard
of
in
any
natio●
depriue
any
one
inferior
subiect
(
much
lesse
said
he
in
the
same
place
any
Soueraigne
)
from
the
right
of
inheritance
or
lawful
succession
by
byrth
or
bloud
to
any
thing
they
had
right
vnto
otherwise
,
&c.
Heere
now
hearing
them
to
name
a
perticular
place
and
to
auow
a
matter
so
stoutly
,
yow
may
perchance
thinke
with
your selfe
(
gentle
Reader
)
whether
all
or
some
part
of
this
may
be
true
or
no
,
but
doubt
not
therof
;
For
we
assure
yow
vpon
most
certayne
information
had
from
the
originalles
themselues
,
that
all
is
most
false
;
F.
Persons
protesting
by
his
letters
that
he
remembreth
not
any
such
place
called
Greenewat
that
euer
he
was
in
in
his
lyfe
,
But
heare
yet
another
calumniation
more
absurd
then
this
against
the
same
man
.
There
is
(
say
they
)
a
letter
of
F.
Persons
owne
wryting
wherein
is
set
downe
in
playne
tearmes
to
this
effect
scilicet
.
How
the
Iesuits
are
the
most
infest
enemyes
both
to
the
Cath.
Church
and
common
welth
,
that
are
this
day
in
the
world
to
be
found
,
&c.
But
heere
againe
we
require
the
letter
,
and
aske
why
it
is
not
alleadged
with
the
date
and
place
,
and
then
consider
moreouer
,
good
Reader
,
how
likely
it
is
that
F.
Persons
(
except
he
were
mad
)
should
wryte
these
words
of
himself
and
of
his
whole
order
and
whethet
these
men
may
be
iudged
to
be
in
their
right
senses
,
and
fiue
wits
that
wryte
and
put
such
things
in
print
;
though
wee
haue
heard
of
a
certayne
letter
deuised
amongst
some
of
them
to
be
printed
as
writen
by
him
which
yet
others
of
the
sayd
company
not
so
mad
as
the
rest
dissuaded
them
from
as
a
thing
that
would
easily
be
discouered
,
yet
haue
they
here
another
assertion
within
a
few
leaues
after
as
bold
and
ridiculous
as
this
,
F.
Persons
so
laboured
himself
and
others
in
England
about
matters
of
state
how
he
might
set
her
Ma.
crowne
vpon
anothers
head
(
as
appered
by
a
letter
of
his
owne
to
a
certayne
Earle
)
that
the
Catholiks
themselues
threatned
to
deliuer
him
into
the
hands
of
the
ciuil
magistrate
except
he
desisted
from
such
kynd
of
practises
,
&c.
And
heere
also
we
would
aske
why
they
do
not
expresse
this
letter
more
particularly
,
&
set
downe
the
words
therof
.
For
yf
they
meane
a
letter
of
his
wrytten
to
the
Earle
of
Anguise
in
Scotland
and
intercepted
heere
in
England
concerning
his
dutiful
affection
and
good
merits
towards
the
K.
of
Scotland
;
F.
Persons
to
the
ciuil
magistrate
,
which
we
assure
ourselues
neuer
passed
through
their
imaginations
,
esteeming
his
discret
and
feruent
labours
for
them
,
and
their
common
cause
a
hundred
tymes
more
then
all
these
vnprofitable
wrangling
people
ioyned
togeather
.
And
now
hauing
byn
much
more
longer
in
this
matter
then
we
purposed
at
the
beginning
,
we
would
gladly
end
,
pretermitting
infinite
other
such
like
stuffe
of
the
same
kind
,
as
in
these
books
are
euery
wheare
found
,
yet
must
we
not
passe
ouer
one
narration
of
theirs
,
for
that
it
toucheth
great
personages
.
The
story
is
this
;
M.
Bishop
and
M.
Charnock
came
to
Rome
in
the
end
of
the
yeare
1598.
they
went
(
as
heere
is
said
)
first
to
the
french
Embasador
residing
there
,
requesting
his
help
to
procure
them
audience
of
the
Pope
,
Lo
heere
a
sharp
combat
framed
in
the
ayre
,
neuer
thought
of
by
the
partyes
as
we
are
informed
from
Rome
it selfe
.
And
first
it
is
to
be
considered
,
how
bold
a
deuise
this
is
,
and
how
iniurious
to
his
Hol.
himselfe
,
who
is
made
heere
like
a
doore
,
opened
by
one
and
shut
by
another
,
and
geuing
a
creake
to
each
one
that
moueth
it
,
which
contumely
how
farre
it
is
from
the
wisdome
,
maturity
and
knowen
constancy
of
his
Hol.
in
his
resolutions
all
men
do
know
who
haue
dealt
with
him
,
and
it
is
extreame
audacity
for
these
to
deuise
such
absurd
and
ridiculous
matters
of
him
as
to
say
and
vnsay
fower
tymes
one
thing
to
so
great
personages
.
And
thus
much
of
his
Holines
person
.
But
now
for
the
matter
it selfe
concerning
the
narration
,
S.
Thomas
of
Canterbury
his
day
Decemb.
29.
when
they
were
restrayned
and
committed
to
ward
by
his
Holines
order
,
and
therby
had
no
tyme
afterward
to
go
to
the
said
Embassador
.
But
howsoeuer
this
was
,
we
are
acertayned
by
due
information
taken
at
Rome
both
from
Cardinal
Burghesius
Vice-protector
of
England
priuy
to
all
the
whole
negotiation
,
and
of
the
Duke
of
Sessa
and
Vayena
,
the
King
of
Spaynes
Embassador
,
whome
our
brethren
appoint
for
cheef
actor
and
orator
of
pleading
this
cause
(
for
of
the
other
two
Cardinal
Caëtan
the
Protector
and
Monsieur
Syllarie
the
king
of
France
his
Embassador
,
the
one
is
dead
,
and
the
other
gone
from
Rome
)
these
two
great
men
(
we
say
)
do
affirme
that
all
this
matter
to
their
knowledge
is
a
meere
fiction
,
and
that
his
Hol.
when
he
shal
know
it
(
as
before
this
it
is
likely
he
hath
done
)
cannot
but
laugh
,
and
yet
be
much
offended
with
such
audacity
to
be
published
in
print
.
And
of
the
said
Duke
of
Sessa
Embassador
of
Spayne
they
write
from
Rome
that
he
laughed
hartily
when
he
heard
the
Story
,
Wel
then
there
were
no
end
yf
we
should
prosecute
all
they
say
and
rayle
against
F.
Persons
as
before
we
haue
noted
,
but
especially
about
the
restraynt
of
their
forsaid
two
Embassadors
(
a
pittiful
case
)
of
whome
they
conclude
their
former
narration
thus
:
By
this
meanes
(
say
they
)
they
were
excluded
from
doing
their
message
,
cast
into
prison
,
cruelly
handled
,
iustice
violated
,
all
lawes
broken
of
God
and
man
,
the
Popes
Holines
nor
any
other
competent
iudge
vnder
him
neuer
as
yet
hearing
of
the
matter
nor
of
the
egregious
coggery
,
preiudice
&
blasphemy
against
the
Sea
Apostolike
and
the
sacred
Maiestie
of
our
Soueraigne
and
all
other
Princes
and
Prelates
abused
by
these
men
.
Heere
now
yow
may
see
as
many
impertinent
follyes
and
open
falsityes
as
almost
there
are
words
for
we
may
go
back
againe
,
denying
truly
euery
parte
&
percel
as
they
are
heere
set
downe
.
For
how
were
they
excluded
from
doing
their
message
,
who
were
heard
for
3.
monethes
space
togeather
both
by
word
,
and
wryting
?
How
can
they
be
said
to
haue
byn
cast
into
prison
and
cruelly
handled
,
that
were
retyred
only
vnto
two
good
chambers
of
the
college
,
and
as
tenderly
cared
for
and
treated
as
the
best
in
the
house
?
With
what
probability
can
they
say
that
iustice
was
violated
and
all
lawes
both
of
God
and
man
broken
,
by
this
their
restraint
,
seing
it
is
an
ordinary
thing
daylie
vsed
vpon
lesse
occasions
then
this
,
to
farre
better
and
greater
men
then
they
?
with
what
shame
can
they
auouch
,
that
nether
his
Hol.
nor
any
competent
iudge
vnder
him
hard
their
cause
,
seing
two
principal
Cardinals
and
his
Hol.
Fiscal
,
both
heard
,
examined
and
determined
the
same
after
three
monethes
hearing
,
conferring
all
first
with
the
Pope
himself
,
as
appeareth
by
publike
records
?
We
let
passe
their
immodesty
in
calling
this
act
of
so
temperate
iustice
,
coggery
,
preiudice
and
blasphemy
against
the
Sea
Apostolike
,
and
the
sacred
Ma.
of
our
Soueraigne
;
And
we
would
only
aske
them
how
they
ioyne
these
two
togeather
,
and
how
the
selfe
same
thing
of
restrayning
a
coople
of
priests
may
be
blasphemy
both
to
the
Sea
Apostolike
and
to
her
Ma●
and
wherin
this
blasphemy
consisteth
?
We
might
follow
this
vayne
of
our
passionate
and
inconsiderate
brethren
their
folly
and
falshood
(
yf
we
would
)
to
the
making
vp
of
a
whole
volume
,
but
we
find
ourselues
so
wearyed
and
glutted
with
these
(
being
so
grosse
as
they
are
)
as
we
are
ashamed
further
to
discouer
their
infirmityes
in
this
behalf
for
there
is
nether
end
nor
measure
in
their
fond
rayling
against
F.
Persons
,
yea
though
they
be
forced
to
say
things
to
his
praise
and
comendations
as
before
hath
byn
noted
:
But
let
vs
heare
one
example
more
yf
yow
please
.
When
they
speak
of
his
iorney
into
Spayne
in
the
yeare
1588.
and
his
doyngs
there
,
they
wryte
thus
:
He
departed
from
Rome
,
Consider
these
words
(
gentle
Reader
)
and
weigh
the
exceeding
folly
and
malice
of
the
wryters
;
He
went
to
Spayne
to
be
a
courteour
,
got
great
estimation
,
and
yet
hath
gotten
nothing
for
himself
in
all
these
dozen
yeares
,
by
al
his
fauour
and
estimation
,
but
only
to
erect
some
Semynaries
for
our
nation
,
what
courting
is
this
?
or
what
courteour
followeth
this
course
to
get
nothing
for
himself
but
for
others
?
yea
for
those
that
professe
themselues
his
enemyes
as
secular
priests
do
;
yf
we
may
beleeue
these
men
affirming
it
euery
wheare
.
These
are
meere
insulsityes
.
Againe
they
say
;
that
he
got
his
credit
in
Spaine
by
Mendoza
his
fellow
Iesuits
meanes
,
&c.
But
we
haue
shewed
before
that
Don
Bernardino
de
mendoza
was
neuer
Iesuite
but
a
lay
nobleman
.
He
was
not
in
Spaine
when
F.
Persons
went
thither
,
nor
for
diuers
yeares
after
,
for
that
he
resided
in
Paris
as
Embassador
for
his
king
,
where
he
had
much
more
frendship
and
correspondence
with
M.
Charles
Paget
and
M.
Tho.
Morgan
men
of
the
opposite
party
(
as
is
knowen
)
then
with
F.
Persons
betweene
whome
and
him
we
haue
vnderstood
for
certayne
that
no
one
letter
or
message
passed
for
many
yeares
togeather
,
to
wit
after
the
most
disastrous
affayre
of
Ballard
,
Babington
,
&c.
whervnto
he
being
drawen
perhaps
to
intermedle
more
then
was
expedient
by
the
forsaid
men
and
others
(
though
we
cannot
accuse
him
therin
)
and
perceauing
both
Card.
Allen
and
F.
Persons
then
in
Rome
greatly
to
haue
misliked
and
complayned
therof
as
a
matter
so
highly
preiudicial
to
the
life
and
states
of
many
good
Catholiks
in
England
and
of
the
Q.
of
Scotland
her self
,
he
neuer
had
any
great
confidence
afterward
with
the
said
two
men
,
and
when
he
returned
after
some
yeares
to
Madrid
,
where
F.
Persons
was
,
we
vnderstand
that
there
passed
greate
expostulations
betwene
them
two
about
that
&
some
other
such
matters
,
wherin
the
said
Embassador
had
byn
thought
to
haue
byn
ouermuch
misled
by
the
foresaid
men
&
their
mates
.
By
this
then
yow
may
see
in
part
how
likely
it
is
that
F.
Persons
should
get
his
estimation
and
credit
in
Spaine
by
Don
Bernardino
de
Mendoza
his
meanes
,
and
much
more
how
probable
it
is
that
the
said
Father
procured
a
Seminary
for
English
priests
and
students
in
Vallidolid
not
for
any
goodnes
in
him
towards
this
realme
,
but
for
his
deadly
hatred
against
it
,
&c.
who
could
imagine
such
fond
malice
to
be
in
men
?
And
yet
if
we
would
enlarge
our selues
vpon
this
poynt
,
we
should
neuer
make
an
end
;
for
against
this
man
it
semeth
their
whole
conspiracy
lighteth
;
And
he
may
wel
say
out
of
the
psalme
opprobria
,
exprobrantium
ceciderunt
super
me
,
read
the
Catalogue
of
slaunders
set
before
the
preface
of
our
Apologie
and
the
12.
Chapter
of
our
said
book
that
treateth
of
this
man
in
particular
,
and
then
lay
them
with
these
which
we
say
heere
and
that
we
haue
related
in
the
first
Chapter
of
this
book
and
yow
wil
see
sufficient
store
,
and
yet
more
wil
ensue
after
,
for
that
no
one
part
can
be
touched
by
them
without
his
particular
impugnation
,
whome
they
imagine
to
stand
more
in
their
way
(
for
letting
their
seditious
designments
)
then
many
others
ioyned
togeather
.
And
so
consequently
they
are
forced
by
their
owne
folly
and
passion
to
assayle
him
euery
where
,
and
this
we
feare
to
their
owne
confusion
in
the
end
,
God
graunt
it
be
not
.
And
so
inough
of
this
.
OF
THEIR
GREAT
FOLLY
and
malignant
spirit
in
obiecting
certayne
books
to
F.
Persons
,
which
yf
they
be
his
,
cannot
but
giue
him
much
credit
&
commendation
,
with
a
brief
confutation
of
a
fond
pamphlet
set
forth
in
answere
to
the
book
of
succession
.
CAP.
V.
TRuly
it
is
said
that
enuy
and
emulation
are
two
blynd
guides
,
and
that
anger
and
passion
do
oftentymes
wound
more
deeply
the
assaylant
,
then
the
assayled
.
Yow
haue
heard
how
boysterously
(
not
to
say
furiously
)
these
passionate
people
haue
runne
euery
where
vpon
F.
Persons
dentibus
&
ensibus
,
(
to
vse
their
owne
phrase
)
and
surely
if
we
did
not
know
F.
Persons
and
his
merits
towards
our
common
cause
and
them
,
in
particular
as
we
do
,
yet
knowing
them
,
as
we
may
by
these
their
books
and
libels
,
and
beholding
their
outragious
dealing
with
him
,
we
must
needs
think
the
better
of
him
for
it
,
and
that
there
is
some
great
good
thing
in
him
,
for
which
they
enuy
him
so
exceedingly
,
and
discouer
such
rancor
and
malice
against
him
,
as
they
seeme
to
be
content
(
we
meane
of
the
principal
that
wryte
these
books
)
to
put
out
both
their
owne
eyes
according
to
the
prouerb
so
they
might
put
out
one
of
his
.
But
this
is
the
nature
of
enuy
.
Let
vs
now
examine
some
more
particulars
of
their
proceedings
with
him
.
Besides
all
their
former
rayling
and
calumniation
against
F.
Persons
,
Sir
F.
Hastings
by
N.
D.
which
two
books
these
men
do
inueigh
against
by
name
,
The
3.
and
fourth
books
obiected
by
them
are
the
conference
about
Succession
or
Titles
as
they
cal
it
,
and
the
high
counsel
of
Reformation
,
(
for
so
they
fondly
terme
it
)
of
which
two
books
we
shal
speake
somwhat
more
in
this
place
,
but
most
of
the
last
,
for
that
it
is
not
in
print
,
as
all
the
other
three
are
,
and
so
may
be
vewed
and
examined
by
the
Reader
himself
,
to
whome
we
giue
only
this
aduertisment
,
that
none
of
the
forsaid
three
haue
F.
Persons
name
vnto
it
,
and
consequently
are
no
otherwise
knowne
to
be
of
his
making
but
only
by
their
owne
coniectures
,
albeit
all
three
are
such
,
as
be
they
his
or
no
,
they
yeild
litle
matter
of
aduantage
to
these
poore
men
but
much
rather
of
greef
and
enuy
,
as
by
reading
them
will
appeare
.
And
as
for
the
third
of
Succession
we
shal
discusse
some
points
therof
afterwards
beeing
vrged
therunto
by
their
often
carping
therat
and
a
childish
answere
set
forth
against
it
in
print
.
Now
we
wil
begin
with
the
fourth
,
wherof
they
write
thus
.
This
Polypragman
Persons
(
say
they
)
set
out
a
booke
intituled
:
Lo
heere
a
great
and
heynous
charge
,
and
if
any
one
sentence
therof
be
true
or
sincerely
set
downe
then
shal
we
be
content
to
beleeue
them
in
all
the
rest
,
and
if
we
proue
them
to
be
all
and
euery
one
of
them
meerly
false
,
then
yow
know
what
to
think
of
them
.
First
then
we
graunt
,
Herevpon
he
then
being
at
Siuil
in
the
yeare
1596.
and
receyuing
letters
from
his
Superiors
to
returne
to
Rome
for
appeasing
the
tumults
there
he
was
more
earnestly
intreated
,
that
before
his
departure
he
would
performe
the
same
,
and
so
he
did
,
calling
it
,
A
memorial
or
Remembrance
for
them
that
shal
lyue
when
Catholike
religion
shal
be
restored
into
England
,
wherin
he
proposeth
with
all
indifferency
such
matters
as
he
hath
obserued
and
noted
to
be
thought
and
considered
of
at
that
tyme
,
and
eyther
to
be
taken
,
or
reiected
limited
,
chaunged
or
altered
as
they
should
think
best
,
all
which
appeareth
by
his
owne
Preface
to
that
treatese
,
which
for
more
satisfaction
of
the
Reader
and
fuller
declaration
of
his
intent
and
purpose
,
we
shal
heere
set
downe
word
for
word
as
we
find
it
in
the
said
book
,
wherof
we
haue
procured
a
true
copy
out
of
the
original
,
though
with
great
difficulty
,
for
that
no
copyes
are
giuen
abroad
but
only
to
some
few
confident
frends
to
haue
a
sight
therof
,
and
giue
their
iudgement
of
the
matter
.
But
yet
before
we
set
downe
the
said
Preface
we
may
note
the
falsity
of
these
first
words
of
our
brethren
,
affirming
the
book
to
be
intituled
:
The
high
counsel
of
Reformation
for
England
,
&c.
wheras
it
is
only
intituled
;
A
memorial
for
Reformation
,
&c.
conteyning
certaine
notes
and
aduertisments
,
&c.
gathered
,
and
set
downe
by
R
P.
1596.
Secondly
it
is
not
nor
euer
was
set
out
or
published
(
as
these
men
falsly
affirme
)
but
is
kept
in
secret
to
the
author
and
his
nearest
frends
only
,
to
the
end
aforesaid
.
old
Romaine
Agrarian
lawes
pretended
therby
to
be
so
firmely
established
,
as
no
fee
simple
of
Inheritance
shal
be
left
for
any
English
,
&c.
All
this
(
we
say
)
is
so
notoriously
false
,
as
the
plaine
contrary
is
therin
to
be
found
.
First
for
that
nothing
proposed
in
this
Memorial
is
firmely
established
or
set
downe
by
way
of
resolution
but
only
suggested
to
be
considered
of
,
The
Preface
of
the
author
shewing
how
and
why
these
notes
were
gathered
,
and
the
principal
parts
to
be
treated
,
&c.
1596.
The
notes
and
obseruations
of
this
memorial
following
,
And
for
that
the
principal
members
and
braunches
whome
this
memorial
may
concerne
are
three
,
And
to
the
performance
of
this
,
This
is
the
Preface
verbatim
,
and
by
this
yow
may
in
part
conceyue
of
the
Authors
whole
drift
and
meaning
,
which
he
prosecuteth
afterwards
according
to
the
former
three
parts
,
to
wit
of
the
whole
body
iointly
,
and
then
of
the
Cleargie
,
Churches
,
schooles
and
vniuersityes
particularly
,
and
lastly
of
the
laity
or
temporalty
,
making
10.
Chapters
of
the
first
part
,
7.
of
the
second
,
and
5.
of
the
third
,
proposing
diuers
and
sundry
most
excellent
obseruations
concerning
each
one
,
quite
contrary
to
all
that
,
which
his
detractors
,
do
heere
or
els
where
set
downe
or
insinuate
vpon
meere
suspition
,
coniectures
and
vpon
the
very
name
or
hearing
of
this
book
without
reading
or
seing
it
,
only
to
contradict
his
endeauors
,
whome
they
haue
neyther
vertue
nor
ability
to
imitate
.
It
were
ouer
long
and
not
standing
with
our
purpose
of
breuity
in
this
place
to
alleadge
(
as
we
might
)
many
excellent
places
out
of
this
memorial
for
our
comfort
,
yet
some
few
peeces
shal
we
touch
as
it
were
for
a
tast
,
and
to
discouer
these
mens
malitious
enuying
humour
.
The
first
Chapter
of
the
first
part
hath
this
inscription
.
Some
special
reasons
why
England
aboue
all
other
Realmes
ought
to
procure
a
perfect
reformation
when
tyme
shal
serue
,
&c.
And
then
it
followeth
in
the
Chapter
thus
:
If
euer
nation
vnder
heauen
were
bound
to
shew
themselues
grateful
to
almighty
God
,
First
for
that
no
other
nation
in
the
world
,
This
is
his
first
reason
,
wherunto
he
addeth
4.
more
of
no
lesse
moment
,
which
we
notwithstanding
are
forced
for
brenityes
sake
to
pretermit
,
our
intention
being
only
to
giue
a
tast
,
both
of
the
argument
handled
in
this
book
,
and
of
the
maner
how
it
is
handled
,
yet
for
that
the
fourth
reason
being
further
considered
by
vs
,
seemeth
to
beare
with
it
an
euident
demostration
as
wel
of
F.
Persons
syncere
and
plaine
meaning
as
also
of
his
good
opinion
of
these
priests
that
now
make
so
many
clamors
against
him
,
we
are
induced
to
set
it
downe
also
,
being
wrytten
,
as
is
euident
,
before
these
broyles
fel
out
.
Wherfore
let
vs
heare
yf
yow
please
his
words
.
Fourthly
(
saith
he
)
the
facility
and
commodity
that
there
is
and
wil
be
in
England
to
make
this
perfect
reformation
,
whensoeuer
God
shal
reduce
that
countrey
doth
greatly
conuite
and
oblige
vs
to
the
same
,
for
we
shal
not
fynd
that
difficulty
&
resistance
by
the
grace
of
God
in
England
,
These
are
his
words
.
And
by
this
now
may
any
man
consider
what
euil
mynd
F.
Persons
had
in
gathering
these
notes
of
Reformation
,
and
whether
he
were
deceaued
or
no
in
his
opinion
and
hope
of
these
priests
good
concurrance
therin
that
impugne
so
fearsely
now
the
very
name
of
Reformation
,
saying
that
it
was
made
to
put
Iesuits
in
gouerment
,
wheras
throughout
the
book
we
find
not
so
much
as
once
any
mention
to
be
made
of
them
,
but
all
the
high
Counsel
of
Reformation
(
as
scoffingly
they
cal
it
)
to
be
comytted
by
name
to
Bishops
and
Noble
men
to
be
appoynted
by
the
Prince
and
parlament
,
&c.
The
second
chapter
is
intituled
thus
,
Reformation
is
needful
in
England
,
&c.
And
the
third
:
How
this
Reformation
may
best
be
procured
,
and
what
disposition
of
mynds
is
needful
for
it
in
all
partyes
,
&c.
And
the
fourth
:
How
all
sorts
of
people
,
to
wit
Catholiks
,
Schismatiks
and
heretiks
may
be
charitably
dealt
withall
at
the
next
chaunge
of
Religion
:
Which
fourth
Chapter
beginneth
thus
,
being
forced
for
breuitie
to
pretermit
the
other
wholy
.
After
vnion
and
good
disposition
of
mynd
in
all
,
&
a
harty
reconciliation
to
almighty
God
,
wil
be
necessary
a
sweet
,
pious
,
and
prudent
manner
of
dealing
and
proceeding
as
wel
with
such
as
haue
byn
frends
as
enemyes
,
as
wel
Catholiks
,
as
Schismatiks
,
protestants
&
persecutors
.
Thus
he
wryteth
with
much
more
of
this
first
sort
of
men
,
which
we
are
forced
to
passe
ouer
for
auoyding
prolixitie
;
and
no
lesse
charitably
wryteth
he
of
the
second
sort
called
commonly
Schismatikes
,
of
whome
he
sayth
thus
:
As
for
Schismatikes
or
close
or
weake
Catholiks
that
haue
fallen
,
Thus
he
wryteth
and
then
sheweth
the
best
and
most
pious
manner
of
reconciling
them
,
and
from
thence
passeth
to
the
third
poynt
which
concerneth
heretikes
,
as
wel
such
as
easily
wil
returne
,
whome
he
iudgeth
most
courteously
to
be
dealt
with
all
,
as
with
those
that
are
obstinate
,
towards
whome
,
and
their
reduction
he
persuadeth
most
charity
,
labour
,
and
patience
to
be
vsed
,
standing
longest
vpon
this
poynt
of
all
other
.
And
surely
to
shewe
the
charitable
disposition
of
this
man
,
most
contrary
to
that
which
the
enuy
of
his
emulators
do
point
out
and
ascribe
vnto
him
we
are
resolued
in
this
place
contrary
to
our
former
purpose
to
set
downe
some
good
part
of
his
speech
in
this
behalfe
which
is
this
ensuing
.
And
this
(
sayth
he
)
for
them
that
wil
returne
,
And
first
of
all
perchaunce
it
would
be
good
considering
the
present
state
of
the
Realme
,
and
how
generally
and
deeply
it
is
,
&
hath
byn
plunged
in
all
kynd
of
heresyes
not
to
presse
,
any
mans
conscience
at
the
beginning
for
matters
of
religion
for
some
few
yeares
,
to
the
end
that
euery
man
may
more
boldly
and
cōfidēntly
shew
his
wounds
,
and
be
cured
therof
,
which
otherwise
he
would
eyther
couer
,
deny
or
dissemble
to
his
greater
hurt
and
more
daungerous
corruption
of
the
whole
body
.
But
yet
it
may
be
prouided
ioyntly
that
this
toleration
be
only
with
such
as
lyue
quietly
and
are
desyrous
to
be
informed
of
the
truth
,
and
do
not
preach
or
teach
,
or
seek
to
infect
others
And
by
experience
it
hath
byn
seene
that
this
kind
of
suffering
and
bearing
for
a
tyme
hath
done
great
good
and
eased
many
difficultyes
in
diuers
townes
rendred
vp
in
the
low
countreyes
,
which
being
mitigated
at
the
beginning
with
this
entrance
of
clemency
neuer
greatly
cared
for
heresyes
afterwards
.
This
is
the
beginning
of
his
discourse
,
wherof
he
addeth
afterwards
many
reasons
,
&
setteth
downe
also
diuers
meanes
&
wayes
in
particular
,
how
heretikes
might
best
be
persuaded
or
conuinced
,
wherof
one
is
,
free
,
publike
and
in
different
disputation
to
be
graunted
them
,
with
most
equal
and
sure
Lawes
and
conditions
,
wherof
he
saith
thus
.
But
for
conuincing
their
vnderstanding
in
matters
of
controuersy
,
Thus
he
wryteth
,
and
then
setteth
downe
diuers
particulars
about
the
meanes
,
lawes
and
conditions
that
might
be
prescribed
for
the
good
preformance
of
this
affayre
,
concluding
in
these
words
.
And
thus
much
for
gayning
of
those
,
So
saith
he
,
and
much
more
which
we
omit
;
and
by
this
we
may
see
in
part
this
mannes
disposition
,
&
that
he
resolueth
nothing
of
himself
,
but
only
propoundeth
to
be
taken
or
left
in
parte
or
in
whole
,
as
shal
be
thought
best
.
And
thus
much
for
a
tast
of
the
first
part
of
this
Memorial
.
The
second
part
of
this
worke
concerneth
the
Cleargy
,
Of
the
Cleargie
in
general
,
what
they
are
,
and
ought
to
do
at
the
next
chaunge
,
and
how
soundly
to
be
vnited
with
the
laytie
,
&c.
which
Chapter
beginneth
thus
.
Hauing
to
speak
of
the
Cleargie
in
general
which
God
from
the
beginning
of
his
Church
vouchsafed
to
name
his
owne
portion
,
for
that
they
were
dedicated
more
peculiarly
then
other
men
to
his
diuine
seruice
,
and
our
Sauiour
to
cal
them
by
the
most
honorable
name
of
the
light
of
the
world
and
sale
of
the
earth
,
And
furthermore
it
may
be
considered
,
that
the
State
of
the
Cleargie
in
England
after
our
long
desyred
reduction
and
happy
entrance
of
some
Cath.
Prince
ouer
vs
,
and
after
so
long
and
bitter
storme
of
cruel
persecution
,
wil
be
much
like
vnto
that
which
was
of
the
general
Church
of
Christendome
in
tyme
of
the
first
good
Christian
Emperour
Constantine
the
great
,
And
considering
that
the
tymes
,
men
,
matters
and
occasions
may
chaunce
to
fal
out
very
like
or
the
same
in
England
whensoeuer
it
shal
be
reduced
to
the
Catholike
faith
againe
,
great
and
special
care
is
to
be
had
,
least
semblable
effects
should
also
follow
to
the
vniuersal
preiudice
of
our
common
cause
.
Wherfore
this
ought
to
serue
as
a
preparatiue
both
for
our
Prince
and
people
,
to
put
on
the
same
pious
and
generous
mynd
that
Constantyne
did
,
This
is
his
beginning
of
the
second
part
,
and
conforme
therunto
is
the
prosecution
therof
,
shewing
in
the
second
and
third
chapters
how
bishopricks
,
deanryes
,
and
other
cheefe
prelatyes
ought
to
be
prouided
with
the
first
and
what
maner
of
men
are
to
be
procured
for
them
.
And
wheras
some
of
these
calumniators
,
haue
giuen
out
and
wrytten
also
in
books
,
that
this
father
would
first
destroy
the
auncient
subordination
and
hierarchie
of
the
english
Church
this
is
refuted
by
the
very
titles
of
these
chapters
and
much
more
by
his
whole
discourse
therin
,
and
secondly
haue
affirmed
that
he
would
haue
no
clergie
man
to
haue
any
propriety
in
any
ecclesiastical
lyuing
,
but
only
to
be
put
to
pensions
,
this
also
is
euidently
false
,
in
Bishopricks
,
deanryes
,
Archdeanryes
Canonryes
and
the
like
,
as
may
appeare
in
the
chapter
heere
mentioned
;
for
that
he
persuadeth
these
first
of
all
to
be
prouided
of
incumbents
and
thirdly
it
is
no
lesse
false
in
particular
cures
and
common
benefices
,
as
is
cleare
by
that
he
suggesteth
Cap.
2.
for
their
furnishing
with
fit
men
by
way
of
opposition
and
trial
both
for
learning
and
maners
.
And
wherof
then
thinke
yow
arose
the
calumniations
of
putting
priests
to
pensions
?
yow
shal
heare
it
out
of
the
fathers
owne
words
:
I
haue
spoken
before
(
saith
he
)
of
English
preachers
to
be
sent
ouer
into
the
realme
with
diligence
at
the
beginning
,
Lo
heere
that
which
is
spoken
to
great
good
purpose
for
some
few
preachers
only
to
be
free
from
any
particular
charge
,
and
this
for
a
while
,
to
the
end
,
they
may
attend
to
all
places
,
is
turned
odiously
by
these
men
to
all
priests
in
general
.
What
wil
yow
say
of
this
malitious
kynd
of
dealing
?
but
the
narrownesse
of
this
place
suffereth
vs
not
to
passe
herein
any
further
.
There
remayneth
then
the
third
part
of
this
book
concerning
the
laytie
,
Of
the
laity
&
temporalty
in
general
,
&
of
their
agreement
,
and
concurrance
with
the
Cleargie
most
needful
for
both
their
good
,
the
difference
also
of
both
their
states
.
And
then
the
Chapter
beginneth
thus
:
By
that
which
I
haue
spoken
in
the
first
Chapter
and
second
part
of
this
memorial
about
Cleargymen
,
We
cannot
prosecute
the
rest
at
large
but
only
giue
yow
a
gesse
what
manner
of
matter
it
is
,
which
ensueth
by
the
first
entrance
;
and
so
the
next
chapter
being
of
the
Prince
and
the
counsel
,
begynneth
thus
:
As
the
Prince
in
euery
common-wealth
is
the
head
and
hart
,
The
3.
Chapter
is
of
the
nobility
and
gentry
beginning
in
these
words
:
By
the
nobility
of
England
,
we
do
vnderstand
according
to
the
fashion
of
other
countreys
,
not
only
noble
men
of
title
but
gentlemen
,
esquyres
,
knights
and
other
degrees
,
that
be
aboue
yeomen
,
husband
men
,
and
the
communalty
;
in
which
inferior
sort
of
nobility
beneath
Barons
(
I
meane
of
knights
esquyres
and
gentlemen
)
there
is
not
that
distinction
obserued
betwixt
their
degrees
in
forraine
countreys
,
as
in
ours
,
and
I
take
ours
farre
the
better
,
and
more
laudable
order
.
This
nobility
then
and
gentry
being
the
cheef
members
of
our
Realme
,
are
carefully
to
be
preserued
by
our
Catholike
Prince
in
their
ancient
honors
,
dignityes
,
and
priuiledges
,
and
whatsoeuer
iniury
or
disestimation
hath
byn
layd
vpon
them
these
later
yeares
by
occasion
of
heresy
,
it
is
to
be
remooued
,
and
particular
inquiry
is
to
be
made
by
commissioners
appointed
by
the
parlament
,
For
this
purpose
,
wherin
and
in
what
points
the
nobility
of
England
hath
byn
iniured
,
dishonored
or
oppressed
to
the
end
that
supplication
may
be
made
to
the
Catholike
Prince
for
remedy
therof
.
And
as
the
ancient
nobility
of
England
in
tymes
past
came
to
that
dignity
in
the
common-wealth
,
and
to
their
credit
&
estimation
,
both
with
Prince
and
people
,
first
for
their
piety
and
zeale
in
Christian
religion
,
and
secondly
for
their
fidelity
and
valour
in
seruice
of
their
prince
and
countrey
,
so
their
heyres
and
posterity
must
conserue
the
same
,
by
the
self
same
meanes
,
&c.
And
so
he
followeth
on
with
many
other
considerations
which
wee
pretermit
.
The
4.
Chapter
of
this
part
is
intituled
;
Of
the
Innes
of
Court
and
study
of
the
common
lawes
,
with
diuers
considerations
also
about
the
lawes
themselues
,
&c.
About
which
subiect
diuers
important
points
are
suggested
for
making
that
study
to
florish
with
more
honour
and
profit
of
the
weale-publike
and
the
students
good
.
The
5.
Chapter
is
;
Of
the
common
people
of
England
,
and
how
greatly
they
are
to
be
cherished
and
made
of
:
which
Chapter
beginneth
thus
:
The
communalty
being
the
body
and
bulk
of
the
Realme
,
and
those
that
sustayne
the
poyse
and
labour
of
the
same
,
they
are
greatly
to
be
cherished
,
nowrished
,
esteemed
&
conserued
;
and
next
after
the
planting
of
true
religion
and
knowledge
of
God
,
greate
care
is
to
be
had
of
their
en●itching
,
for
that
as
Constantius
the
Emperour
was
wont
to
say
,
the
princes
true
treasure
,
are
the
coffers
of
his
subiects
,
and
especially
of
the
communalty
,
who
if
they
be
poore
,
and
needy
can
neyther
pay
their
landlords
nortil
or
mannure
their
ground
,
nor
help
the
Prince
in
his
necessityes
.
And
by
the
communalty
in
this
place
I
vnderstand
labouring
nun
,
seruingmen
,
husbandmen
,
yeomen
,
aertificers
,
citizens
,
and
marchants
,
all
which
labour
and
●oyle
to
the
end
that
others
may
liue
in
rest
.
And
in
England
their
condition
(
as
before
I
haue
touched
)
was
wont
to
be
more
prosperous
and
happy
,
then
in
any
countrey
els
of
the
world
besides
,
and
may
be
againe
by
the
grace
of
God
,
with
the
restoring
of
true
religion
,
the
losse
wherof
brought
not
only
spiritual
,
but
also
temporal
misery
vpon
vs
all
and
our
Realme
,
&c.
Thus
wryteth
he
there
,
laying
downe
many
excellent
meanes
for
comfort
of
this
communalty
,
which
we
wil
not
prosecute
in
this
place
for
breuityes
sake
,
nor
say
any
more
at
all
of
this
whole
book
or
Treatese
,
but
only
remit
our selues
to
the
iudgment
of
the
indifferent
Reader
to
gesse
by
this
litle
he
hath
seene
what
manner
of
matter
,
and
with
what
piety
,
moderation
,
and
tender
loue
of
our
countrey
the
whole
is
wrytten
;
which
these
men
so
spitefully
do
maligne
and
cauil
at
.
And
this
shal
be
sufficient
for
a
tast
of
this
fourth
book
.
Touching
the
third
intituled
:
A
conference
,
about
the
next
succession
to
the
Crowne
of
England
,
had
in
the
yeare
1593.
for
that
it
is
in
printe
,
and
in
the
hands
of
many
,
and
the
contents
therof
sufficiently
knowen
,
we
shal
need
to
say
lesse
,
but
only
to
note
vnto
the
Reader
,
the
like
great
passion
and
intemperate
folly
of
these
our
brethren
,
in
exclaming
now
so
eagerly
against
it
,
which
not
long
ago
when
they
were
in
good
tune
they
liked
wel
and
highly
commended
,
and
wheras
it
is
knowen
that
it
came
forth
with
the
consent
,
liking
and
approbation
at
least
of
our
late
Cardinal
Allen
,
Sir
Francis
Englefield
and
others
,
the
most
principal
Catholiks
of
our
nation
beyond
the
seas
,
as
by
their
owne
hands
is
yet
extant
,
what
malepert
saucinesse
is
this
of
a
few
yonglings
so
bitterly
now
to
inueigh
against
it
?
And
if
we
wil
consider
the
contents
therof
we
shal
more
maruaile
at
so
insolent
dealing
of
these
indiscreet
and
rash
greene
heads
,
But
the
second
book
of
this
conference
conteyning
ten
Chapters
passeth
further
on
from
generalityes
to
particularityes
setting
downe
all
the
particular
titles
,
Hauing
to
speak
(
saith
the
common
lawyer
)
in
this
discourse
of
many
princes
,
Thus
wryteth
and
protesteth
he
,
and
seing
that
whatsoeuer
he
putteth
downe
in
this
affayre
,
is
registred
in
our
owne
cronycles
,
and
both
the
authors
and
places
alwayes
cyted
by
him
for
his
defence
,
and
for
the
discent
of
blood
and
genealogie
in
euery
preson
named
,
and
that
the
obiections
and
arguments
to
and
fro
in
euery
pretence
and
pretenders
are
layd
forth
clearly
without
partiality
,
we
do
not
see
what
reason
or
probability
in
the
world
our
discontented
preists
can
haue
(
yf
they
be
Catholiks
)
so
intemperatly
to
exclayme
against
this
book
,
which
in
the
iudgment
of
farre
wyser
Catholiks
and
more
disappassionate
then
themselues
was
most
needful
at
that
tyme
,
when
it
was
wrytten
,
and
is
greatly
profitable
now
and
wil
be
most
of
all
hereafter
for
so
much
as
the
first
parte
therof
openeth
mens
eyes
to
se
their
due
obligation
to
religion
aboue
all
other
respects
and
considerations
,
And
thus
much
now
being
opened
and
declared
,
we
would
aske
of
these
our
out
cryars
,
what
they
haue
in
reason
to
say
or
reply
in
this
case
?
They
tel
vs
in
diuers
places
of
this
last
libel
of
Important
Considerations
,
and
other
where
,
that
the
wryting
of
this
worke
is
greatly
misliked
and
thought
preiudicial
;
and
that
for
this
cause
that
one
M.
Paget
(
a
cheef
man
of
their
crew
)
hath
answered
the
same
,
A
discouery
of
a
conterfes
Conference
,
&c.
And
though
we
doubt
not
much
of
M.
Pagets
affection
in
these
affayres
,
neyther
of
his
desyre
to
contradict
the
supposed
author
of
the
said
book
of
succession
(
as
yow
may
wel
perceaue
)
by
that
we
haue
alleadged
more
largely
in
our
Apologie
:
)
and
albeit
on
the
other
side
we
easily
persuade
our selues
that
the
wryters
of
this
last
rayling
and
heretical
libel
of
important
considerations
do
know
sufficiently
who
was
the
true
author
of
the
forsaid
foolish
pamphlet
for
the
good
intelligence
they
haue
one
with
another
of
that
contradicting
company
,
yet
hardly
can
we
yeild
to
thinke
so
basely
of
M.
Pagets
wit
(
howsoeuer
his
wil
be
)
that
so
contemptible
a
thing
should
come
from
him
and
his
pen
:
we
would
rather
thinke
it
to
be
of
a
certaine
neighbour
of
his
,
of
greater
title
in
learning
,
but
of
lesse
discretion
and
capacity
in
wit
or
reason
,
wherunto
yf
nothing
els
yet
the
very
fond
and
ridiculous
title
would
induce
vs
which
yf
yow
wil
heare
it
all
,
A
discouery
of
a
counterfet
Conference
,
held
at
a
counterfet
place
,
by
counterfet
Trauellers
,
for
the
aduauncement
of
a
conterfet
Title
&c.
Wherunto
yf
he
had
added
By
a
counterfeite
Catholike
or
companion
,
all
had
byn
ful
of
counterfets
,
&
it
had
fitted
both
the
knowen
vanitie
of
the
counterfet
doctors
stile
,
and
the
quality
of
his
person
.
There
followeth
the
Preface
or
Epistle
to
the
author
of
the
Conference
,
S.
Paul
:
R.
Doleman
and
whether
it
be
his
true
name
or
no
,
it
little
importeth
,
the
reason
therof
is
before
by
vs
declared
in
the
next
precedent
Chapter
.
This
other
pamphleter
cometh
forth
without
any
name
at
all
,
and
yet
quarreleth
with
the
other
,
for
not
putting
a
name
;
is
not
heere
more
then
S.
Paules
condemnation
against
so
impudent
a
cauiller
?
But
let
vs
passe
from
a
vayne
and
idle
Preface
to
the
barren
bulke
of
the
worke
it selfe
,
which
is
more
ridiculous
and
absurd
then
the
preamble
;
what
do
yow
thinke
that
this
discouerer
hath
performed
in
his
whole
little
barking
pamphlet
against
the
forsaid
book
?
Hath
he
answered
(
think
yow
)
any
one
reason
,
argument
,
example
or
discourse
therin
set
downe
throughout
those
nynteene
large
Chapters
conteyned
in
the
conference
?
No
truly
,
nor
hath
so
much
as
gone
about
to
do
it
.
And
wherin
then
doth
he
spend
his
tyme
and
paper
in
this
discouery
?
yow
shal
heare
breefely
,
and
therby
know
the
man
.
First
he
sheweth
himselfe
very
angry
at
the
common
opinion
of
men
about
the
estimation
and
credit
of
this
book
generally
(
wherat
also
W.
W.
doth
storme
exceedingly
in
his
epistle
to
the
Important
Considerations
:
)
The
author
(
saith
he
)
is
so
extolled
for
sharpnes
of
wit
,
plenty
of
much
reading
,
cunning
in
conueyance
,
aboundance
of
eloquence
,
and
other
graces
,
as
none
can
find
any
want
or
default
,
&c.
Do
yow
not
see
heere
enuy
accuse
and
condemne
her selfe
?
Secondly
he
taketh
in
hand
,
and
this
in
diuers
parts
of
his
Discouery
to
shew
that
the
setting
forth
of
this
book
could
not
be
with
the
priuity
of
the
K.
of
Spaine
that
is
now
dead
,
or
he
that
now
raigneth
,
nor
pleasing
to
eyther
of
them
,
for
that
it
hurteth
his
cause
(
a
very
wise
and
pertinent
argument
)
and
that
other
betrer
meanes
might
haue
byn
deuised
(
yf
he
forsooth
,
and
his
fellowes
had
byn
called
to
counsel
)
for
the
aduauncment
of
the
K.
honorable
designes
,
seruices
and
offices
(
for
so
are
his
words
(
Marry
(
saith
he
)
in
ordine
ad
Deum
&
vsque
ad
aras
,
and
more
then
this
I
am
sure
(
quoth
he
)
so
good
a
king
wil
not
require
,
&c.
Do
yow
se
how
careful
this
discouerer
is
to
hold
good
opinion
with
the
K.
of
Spaine
?
how
desyrous
to
further
his
honorable
designes
and
seruices
?
in
ordine
ad
Deum
&
vsque
ad
aras
?
shal
we
thinke
this
to
come
from
M.
Paget
?
We
can
hardly
beleeue
it
.
Thirdly
he
taketh
in
hand
to
giue
many
graue
notes
vpon
the
reasoning
of
the
two
lawyers
in
the
book
of
Conference
,
and
first
of
all
he
complaineth
that
the
speakers
in
the
dialogue
or
conference
about
succession
,
as
also
the
place
named
by
the
author
are
counterfait
as
in
the
title
of
his
answere
yow
haue
heard
him
auouch
,
which
is
so
egregious
a
foolery
as
nothing
can
be
more
,
for
with
this
substantial
reason
he
may
refute
euery
thing
wherin
fayned
persons
are
brought
in
to
speake
;
and
consequently
condemne
and
reiect
for
counterfet
things
,
all
Plato
and
Tullyes
works
wrytten
in
dialogue
maner
,
affirming
that
those
their
conferences
and
persons
therin
named
were
for
the
most
part
fayned
and
counterfetted
.
And
is
not
this
also
a
point
of
great
wisdome
?
Fourthly
he
findeth
great
fault
with
this
book
for
that
therin
two
lawyers
should
be
brought
in
to
reason
and
be
iudges
of
so
great
and
weightie
a
controuersy
about
the
succession
&
not
law
it self
?
But
what
a
iest
is
this
?
As
though
law
is
not
best
vttered
by
lawyers
?
or
as
though
to
determine
weightie
controuersyes
,
the
rediest
way
were
to
bring
many
law
bookes
into
the
place
without
lawyers
to
expound
them
?
Who
seeth
not
the
cauilling
vanity
of
this
man
?
Fifthly
he
misliketh
and
com●layneth
greeuously
that
the
ciuil
lawyer
should
speak
first
and
before
the
temporal
lawyer
in
this
Conference
wherof
he
inferreth
;
that
the
intention
of
the
wryter
is
(
when
tyme
shal
serue
in
England
)
to
haue
the
ciuil
law
of
Caesar
(
for
so
his
words
are
)
preferred
before
the
auncient
municipal
lawes
of
our
Country
;
which
municipal
lawes
he
affirmeth
Pope
Eleutherius
to
haue
appoynted
to
Lucius
king
(
saith
he
)
of
all
the
great
Britany
and
to
haue
commanded
this
at
the
request
of
the
Brytish
nob●lity
and
people
(
aboue
1400.
yeares
past
)
that
Caesars
ciuil
lawes
should
be
Abolished
,
&c.
Mark
heere
(
we
beseech
yow
)
the
learned
discourse
of
our
wise
Doctor
,
because
the
ciuilian
speaketh
first
&
more
largely
in
the
first
book
of
the
Conference
,
and
contrary
wise
in
the
second
;
and
for
that
the
said
first
book
is
before
the
second
book
therfore
he
inferreth
,
that
the
wryter
had
a
purpose
to
preferre
the
ciuil
law
before
the
temporal
.
K.
Lucius
to
banish
Caesars
ciuil
lawes
and
to
plant
municipal
lawes
,
or
that
these
municipal
lawes
that
now
are
in
England
(
brought
in
principally
by
the
Conque●oun
and
increased
synce
by
acts
of
Parliament
,
as
all
men
know
)
were
in
Britany
in
Pope
Eleutherius
his
tyme
;
or
that
K.
Lucius
,
was
king
of
all
the
great
Britany
as
heere
is
a●ouched
vnto
vs
;
or
that
the
said
K.
Lucius
or
his
nobility
did
demaund
these
municipal
lawes
at
the
Popes
hand
,
as
this
wise
discouerer
affirmeth
,
these
things
(
we
say
)
being
such
strange
noueltyes
as
they
are
,
required
some
proof
,
at
least
at
the
Doctors
hand
,
yf
he
wil
not
be
held
ridiculous
,
as
most
of
these
things
are
alleadged
by
him
:
but
citing
none
at
all
,
euery
man
wil
iudge
of
him
accordingly
.
In
the
sixt
place
after
much
complaint
(
as
hath
byn
touched
)
that
the
Ciuilian
lawyer
in
the
first
book
speaketh
more
then
the
temporal
,
he
saith
thus
:
The
temporal
lawyer
for
his
part
must
follow
an
eccho
,
not
betweene
two
hilles
vpon
stoppage
of
breath
for
modesty
and
feare
but
in
playne
fields
not
subiect
to
rebounds
boldly
without
blushing
to
correspond
,
Consider
heere
a
very
graue
complaint
for
that
the
temporal
lawyer
is
made
to
answere
and
allow
the
Ciuilians
speech
.
But
heare
yet
a
much
grauer
and
earnest
against
the
trauellers
which
being
present
at
the
speech
do
speake
also
themselues
sometimes
for
varietyes
sake
telling
the
lawyers
what
seemeth
best
to
them
;
which
thing
greatly
misliketh
this
wise
discouerer
,
for
which
cause
he
wryteth
thus
against
it
.
Furthermore
(
saith
he
)
the
trauailers
for
their
parts
must
help
the
credit
of
these
lawyers
,
This
is
his
complanit
for
that
poynt
.
In
the
seauenth
place
yow
are
to
ponder
certayne
notes
of
his
set
downe
in
the
margent
of
his
book
,
wherby
(
for
breuityes
sake
)
we
leaue
yow
to
gesse
what
is
handled
more
at
large
in
the
text
.
First
then
he
complayneth
in
one
note
thus
:
That
the
Queene
must
seeme
to
be
put
in
security
for
her
tyme
(
for
these
are
the
words
of
his
marginal
note
)
and
from
that
he
passeth
to
other
matters
of
like
substance
and
quality
,
as
may
appeare
by
these
other
marginal
notes
following
,
to
wit
,
first
,
that
the
wryter
of
this
conference
,
neyther
profiteth
the
king
nor
the
common
cause
by
discourse
of
succession
.
And
then
againe
to
the
same
effect
he
maketh
this
other
annotation
:
The
disseruice
done
to
the
king
by
this
Conference
.
And
yet
further
in
another
margent
:
The
book
of
Conference
was
not
printed
with
the
late
Kings
priu●●y
or
liking
:
And
yet
againe●
This
author
and
lawyer
do
mock
and
abuse
the
K.
of
Spaine
.
By
all
which
yow
may
see
how
dutiful
a
seruant
to
the
K.
of
Spaine
this
discouerer
would
make
himself
,
But
each
one
of
these
good
fellowes
speaketh
for
himself
and
for
the
tyme
present
,
and
as
it
standeth
best
for
him
at
that
instant
,
hauing
no
other
vnion
or
agreement
with
his
followes
but
to
impugne
a
third
:
and
all
their
barking
is
,
but
as
of
little
whelpes
,
against
them
that
passe
athwart
them
;
and
when
all
is
done
they
may
be
gotten
againe
with
a
bit
of
bread
.
And
we
haue
seene
a
letter
of
one
of
them
wrytten
from
Paris
to
Spaine
not
long
since
,
wherin
he
offereth
that
yf
he
might
haue
but
4.
or
5.
Crownes
the
moneth
from
that
king
,
he
would
be
content
as
before
.
And
we
haue
the
original
letter
to
shew
yf
need
be
,
though
for
this
tyme
we
wil
conceale
his
name
.
And
the
like
may
yow
presume
of
this
eager
discouerer
,
that
yf
any
least
commodity
might
be
had
from
Spaine
or
els
where
he
would
quickely
bite
at
it
(
as
he
did
while
it
was
to
be
had
)
though
for
the
present
,
they
say
he
is
most
busy
and
earnest
in
Paris
to
set
forward
the
seditious
that
seek
to
lay
the
foundation
of
their
fauour
and
credit
,
as
wel
in
England
,
as
with
the
K.
most
Christian
by
professing
auersion
from
Spaine
;
and
this
is
thought
a
wise
politike
course
by
them
,
but
the
end
wil
prooue
all
.
And
so
we
returne
to
the
treatese
of
our
counterfet
discouerer
againe
.
We
haue
shewed
hitherto
what
trifles
he
hath
handled
in
his
vayne
and
idle
discouery
not
touching
any
one
substantial
point
of
so
many
of
great
moment
as
are
contayned
and
handled
in
the
said
two
books
of
succession
.
For
to
speak
nothing
of
the
second
book
wherin
matters
are
treated
historically
for
the
most
part
what
more
weighty
or
important
matters
can
be
handled
about
the
right
and
interest
,
of
the
succession
of
any
crowne
then
is
treated
in
the
first
book
by
the
author
of
the
conference
,
whether
gouernment
●e
by
law
of
nature
,
diuine
,
or
humane
?
how
monarchies
and
kingdomes
were
begon
and
continued
,
and
by
what
right
?
how
great
and
high
reuerence
is
due
vnto
Princes
?
and
yet
how
in
some
cases
they
may
be
restrayned
or
chasisted
by
the
common
wealth
?
what
interest
Princes
haue
in
their
subiects
,
goods
,
lands
and
lyues
?
How
oathes
made
vnto
them
do
bynd
,
and
what
oathes
princes
themselues
(
as
namely
those
of
England
)
do
make
in
their
coronation
to
the
common
wealth
and
how
farre
they
bynd
?
What
is
due
to
only
succession
by
birth
or
propinquity
of
blood
without
other
needful
circumstances
concurring
therwith
?
what
are
the
principal
points
which
a
Catholike
and
godly
common
welth
ought
to
respect
in
admitting
or
excluding
any
pretender
to
a
crowne
or
Principality
,
and
how
greuously
they
do
synne
that
neglect
these
considerations
,
for
interest
feare
negligence
,
or
other
humane
respects
,
&c.
All
these
and
diuers
other
most
worthie
and
weighty
points
are
handled
in
the
first
book
only
of
the
conference
(
to
say
nothing
of
the
second
,
which
is
yet
of
more
variety
)
with
great
aboundance
and
store
of
proofes
,
arguments
,
and
demonstrations
,
wherof
no
one
at
all
is
answered
,
or
so
much
as
touched
by
this
discouerer
,
but
only
certaine
impertinent
trifles
,
as
hath
byn
said
,
and
therby
is
discouered
his
owne
weaknes
,
and
his
folly
displayed
.
And
yet
to
the
end
not
to
seeme
wholy
to
say
nothing
he
standeth
finally
vpon
two
fond
calumniations
:
the
first
:
that
the
conference
conteyneth
popular
doctrine
,
perilous
to
Princes
,
states
and
common
wealthes
,
&c.
Antonio
Perez
,
George
Buchanan
in
Scotland
,
and
of
the
Prince
of
Ore●ge
in
Flanders
,
&c.
But
this
cauil
is
answered
at
large
in
the
third
Chapter
of
the
said
first
book
of
Conference
&
others
that
ensue
,
shewing
that
there
is
no
reason
why
the
lawful
,
graue
iust
,
and
orderly
proceeding
of
true
subiects
and
moderate
common
wealthes
against
pernicious
or
vnlawful
princes
should
be
stayned
or
their
iust
authority
left
them
by
all
law
both
diuine
,
and
humane
,
should
be
denied
,
for
that
some
wicked
and
trooble
some
subiects
haue
against
law
and
order
misbehaued
themselues
against
their
lawful
princes
.
The
other
cauil
is
,
that
this
conference
is
iniurious
to
the
king
of
Scotland
,
The
authors
extreame
malice
against
the
king
of
Scotland
.
Nether
can
this
flattering
discouerer
,
or
his
mutinous
parteners
(
how
desyrous
soeuer
of
gayning
fauour
)
say
or
do
the
contrary
,
yf
they
be
Catholikes
(
as
they
professe
)
and
haue
Catholike
consciences
,
and
wil
conforme
their
actions
therunto
,
for
that
all
true
Catholike
doctrine
and
piety
is
against
them
in
this
behalf
.
And
finally
whatsoeuer
this
maleuolous
calumniator
doth
prattle
in
this
place
of
the
Authors
euil
affection
towards
the
king
of
Scotland
to
grace
himselfe
by
another
mans
iniury
,
yet
yf
he
be
the
man
that
he
is
taken
for
,
and
that
the
author
of
the
Conference
be
the
party
,
whome
the
other
and
his
consorts
〈◊〉
giue
out
;
it
is
easily
seene
and
discryed
by
their
former
doyngs
,
who
do
beare
most
true
good
wil
to
that
king
the
one
being
constant
in
desyring
his
conuersion
to
Catholique
religion
,
and
therby
all
true
aduauncement
,
both
in
this
life
,
and
the
next
;
the
other
variable
vp
and
downe
,
heere
and
there
,
and
after
many
windings
and
turnings
and
castings
about
,
as
offering
their
seruices
now
to
one
,
and
now
to
another
,
do
now
at
length
fawne
vpon
him
for
priuate
interest
whome
before
they
most
impugned
,
and
this
vpon
bare
need
,
being
broken
of
,
where
once
they
hanged
on
.
And
this
is
sufficient
for
the
present
argument
in
hand
,
and
for
confutation
of
so
fond
an
answere
to
the
book
of
Succession
.
THEIR
FOLLY
AND
DEceaued
spirit
in
persuading
themselues
to
get
credit
,
or
recouer
that
which
is
lost
,
with
any
sorte
of
men
,
be
they
frendes
or
enemyes
by
this
their
maner
of
proceeding
with
clamors
and
libels
.
CAP.
VI.
IT
is
said
by
a
certayne
spiritual
wise
man
of
some
others
that
in
their
owne
sight
seemed
farre
more
learned
and
wise
then
he
:
obscuratum
est
insipiens
cor
eorum
:
Obscuratum
est
insipiens
cor
eorum
:
for
that
hauing
suffered
their
harts
,
to
be
obscured
,
and
ouerwhelmed
with
the
perturbation
of
enuy
,
emulation
malice
,
reuenge
,
anger
,
and
other
like
inchauntments
and
sorceryes
of
their
soules
,
yea
rather
●uryes
(
as
we
may
say
)
of
spiritual
madnesse
do
rage
and
runne
a
desperate
course
of
rayling
and
rauing
against
all
that
stand
in
their
way
without
any
respect
of
persons
,
state
,
degree
or
merit
,
or
of
their
owne
condition
,
calling
,
or
function
,
or
credit
therof
,
and
haue
not
so
much
inward
light
of
vnderstanding
or
consideration
as
once
to
ponder
or
weigh
with
themselues
(
as
it
seemeth
)
what
other
men
wil
think
of
them
,
or
wether
it
wil
turne
to
their
credit
or
discredit
,
help
or
hurt
,
releef
or
ruyne
,
thus
to
proceed
,
wherfore
to
assist
them
somwhat
in
this
consideration
and
to
the
end
that
we
may
lay
before
their
eyes
some
few
pointes
of
that
which
is
most
probable
to
ensue
in
this
behalf
,
and
therby
to
styrre
vp
their
memory
and
help
their
iudgment
in
this
contemplation
.
We
shal
runne
ouer
breefly
the
cheef
partyes
or
persons
with
whome
they
may
persuade
themselues
by
this
their
manner
of
outeryes
and
printing
libels
to
gaine
or
loose
credit
,
and
to
repayre
or
vtterly
ouerthrow
their
owne
reputation
.
And
first
of
all
we
may
consider
of
forrayne
Catholiks
in
all
countreys
Christian
,
Flanders
,
France
and
other
kingdomes
and
prouinces
towards
Rome
as
they
pretend
and
giue
out
,
but
as
we
persuade
our selues
they
meane
not
to
go
thither
(
hauing
done
,
said
and
wrytten
as
they
haue
)
no
more
then
they
went
or
sent
thither
for
prosecuting
of
their
Appeale
,
when
lawfully
they
might
,
and
should
haue
done
,
before
his
Hol.
determination
made
theron
,
but
they
(
as
now
for
certaine
we
vnderstand
)
neuer
so
much
as
caused
the
same
to
be
exhibited
in
Rome
from
them
or
in
their
names
,
and
much
lesse
prosecuted
or
prooued
according
to
law
,
notwithstanding
all
their
clamors
and
vaunts
in
the
meane
space
made
heere
in
England
as
though
they
had
made
the
same
appeale
lawfully
and
with
true
intention
to
follow
it
,
which
was
not
meant
in
deed
,
but
only
to
gaine
tyme
and
liberty
,
and
to
persuade
simple
men
that
they
were
out
of
all
obligation
of
obedience
to
their
Superiors
,
whilest
that
controuersy
lasted
,
&
to
make
a
playne
delusion
of
themselues
and
others
.
Wel
then
this
is
their
manner
of
proceeding
hitherto
(
which
is
of
all
mutinous
and
seditious
people
)
to
make
outcryes
and
great
noyses
that
they
haue
receaued
great
iniuryes
and
intolerable
oppressions
,
and
other
like
greuances
,
&
that
they
wil
both
say
do
and
proue
,
and
yet
do
meane
nothing
lesse
,
but
onely
as
curst
children
to
vex
their
mother
and
trouble
the
whole
house
where
they
are
,
by
crying
without
cause
only
of
stomack
and
stubbernesse
and
the
more
they
are
sought
to
be
quieted
and
appeased
by
reason
,
the
more
they
cry
and
skrich
.
We
haue
hard
of
their
late
iorney
from
Douer
to
Calis
,
from
Calis
to
Newport
in
Flanders
First
they
shewed
there
diuers
pasports
,
Hauing
shewed
their
pasports
,
they
began
to
deale
with
the
Nuntio
of
their
affayres
,
telling
him
first
a
notorious●ly
,
to
wit
,
that
the
cause
why
they
durst
not
come
vnto
him●
without
a
pasport
,
nor
had
dealt
with
him
before
,
was
for
that
they
had
heard
him
paynted
our
vnto
them
(
by
some
of
the
otherside
yow
must
imagine
)
for
a
seuere
,
inhumane
,
bitter
and
tetrical
nature
(
for
these
are
the
words
of
the
Nuntio
reporting
them
afterwards
)
and
that
now
finding
the
contrary
by
experience
,
they
would
deale
confidently
with
him
:
and
then
conforme
to
this
principle
of
flattery
and
false
preoccupation
they
related
vnto
him
many
other
vntruthes
in
like
manner
no
lesse
grosse
and
odious
as
this
;
as
for
example
that
many
priests
in
England
being
of
their
side
and
faction
durst
not
wryte
their
mynds
freely
vnto
him
for
feare
and
terror
of
the
Archpriest
and
Iesuits
,
in
which
kind
of
false
detraction
against
those
men
they
●o
enlarged
themselues
as
though
they
were
the
greatest
tyrants
in
the
world
,
and
themselues
ful
innocent
,
myld
and
meck
creatures
not
offering
but
receauing
wrongs
and
iniuryes
,
and
that
for
their
owne
parts
they
were
most
ready
to
conforme
themselues
to
his
Hol.
wil
and
his
L.
in
all
points
;
which
when
we
saw
wrytten
these
dayes
we
remember
the
lowly
answers
giuen
by
Luther
and
his
frends
at
Augusta
to
Card.
Cae●an
the
Popes
legate
,
registred
both
by
Coclaeus
Surius
and
others
in
the
yeare
1520.
and
what
insued
after
,
we
wil
not
forbode
in
matter
of
religion
(
God
forbid
)
but
in
sedition
we
see
it
already
,
and
God
graunt
the
other
do
not
follow
also
in
some
of
them
at
length
.
But
let
vs
returne
to
their
dealing
with
the
Nuntio
at
Newport
.
After
many
complaints
the
Nuntio
at
length
as
a
wise
man
passing
ouer
their
clamors
,
M.
Bagshaw
and
Bluet
passed
further
to
Paris
to
conferre
with
certaine
of
their
companions
there
about
this
matter
,
and
so
the
Nuntio
accepted
all
for
that
tyme
,
not
being
acquaynted
with
their
deceytful
manner
of
speaking
and
dealing
,
nor
hauing
vnderstood
of
their
malitious
books
printed
against
Catholiks
,
and
the
Popes
Hol.
himselfe
,
wherof
soone
after
their
departure
he
had
notice
,
and
consequently
he
wrote
into
England
in
another
stile
concerning
their
being
with
him
,
then
he
would
haue
done
(
as
after
he
said
)
yf
he
had
byn
so
farre
priuy
to
their
doings
and
meanings
before
.
He
shewed
them
also
an
authentical
copy
of
his
Hol.
Breue
of
the
17.
of
A●gust
last
past
,
wherin
their
whole
cause
of
Appellation
is
reiected
and
decided
against
them
,
and
they
commaunded
most
seuerely
to
obey
and
to
be
quiet
.
And
the
like
also
did
shew
to
them
or
their
fellowes
,
the
Nuntio
in
Paris
,
but
all
was
not
sufficient
to
quiet
them
or
bring
them
into
order
againe
,
hauing
promised
(
as
is
likely
)
to
their
true
patrons
in
England
to
passe
further
in
this
stryf
.
Wherfore
they
departing
from
Newport
towards
Paris
they
past
by
Lisle
and
Doway
,
And
thus
now
haue
we
brought
our
Appellants
so
farre
as
Paris
(
for
thither
they
went
from
Doway
where
they
are
further
to
demurre
vpon
that
they
haue
to
do
or
how
to
proceed
in
their
interprise
,
being
cryed
out
of
in
the
meane
space
by
all
principal
English
Catholikes
beyond
the
Sea●
(
as
we
are
certainely
informed
)
for
this
so
horrible
a
scandal
giuen
by
them
.
And
if
Englishmen
do
so
,
then
much
more
would
we
haue
yow
consider
what
Catholike
men
of
other
nations
abroad
in
the
world
(
●●●ve
began
to
say
)
wil
think
and
speak
of
these
men
,
that
haue
set
such
a
fire
and
made
such
a
diuision
in
our
owne
litle
afflicted
Church
at
home
,
such
a
one
and
with
so
great
and
daungerous
dammage
of
the
publike
cause
of
religion
,
as
neuer
they
wil
be
able
to
recompence
or
satisfie
.
And
truly
it
is
strange
to
heare
what
is
already
wrytten
vp
and
downe
through
other
contreys
about
this
their
affayre
and
manner
of
proceeding
:
For
we
haue
seene
letters
both
from
Germany
,
Flanders
,
Venice
,
Rome
,
Paris
,
These
things
are
wrytten
,
related
and
easily
beleeued
by
many
:
and
now
consider
yow
,
whether
this
be
a
good
way
for
our
brethren
to
recouer
their
same
againe
,
which
they
fondly
say
was
taken
from
them
by
Iesuits
and
the
Archpriest
before
,
while
they
were
quiet
,
which
yet
we
cannot
see
how
it
can
be
veryfied
in
the
sight
of
any
wise
man
,
seing
that
the
litle
pamphlet
of
schisme
(
wherof
they
most
complayne
as
calling
them
schismatikes
,
But
suppose
there
had
byn
iust
offence
giuen
by
that
treatese
,
was
this
other
a
good
meanes
(
●ow
yow
)
to
remedy
their
fame
?
Was
not
this
according
to
the
fable
of
Esope
of
the
fish
that
leapt
out
of
the
frying
pan
into
the
fire
?
But
let
vs
passe
from
these
other
countreys
to
Rome
it selfe
,
and
to
the
censure
of
men
there
,
where
their
cause
is
like
to
be
tryed
and
ended
(
and
so
we
wish
withal
our
harts
)
what
(
think
yow
)
wil
men
iudge
and
speak
of
them
there
,
euen
vpon
the
first
rumour
of
these
their
new
styrres
?
so
many
hauing
ben
made
by
them
and
their
fellowes
there
before
,
&
so
obstinately
maintayned
by
the
cheefe
of
these
that
are
tumultuous
heere
now
?
Wil
not
his
Hol.
remember
what
passed
for
three
yeares
togeather
almost
in
that
most
scandalous
tumultuation
of
turbulent
students
in
the
Colledge
?
Baronius
,
Bellarmine
,
Boscius
,
and
other
learned
men
,
that
haue
wrytten
so
high
praises
of
our
English
priests
hertofore
,
be
more
then
half
ashamed
now
when
they
shal
vnderstand
of
these
mens
wrytings
and
doyngs
to
the
contrary
?
And
as
for
the
Roman
broyles
and
seditions
and
other
raysed
afterwards
els
where
by
the
same
men
and
their
consorts
there
are
extant
diuers
letters
,
and
wrytings
of
three
principal
Card.
Ca●tan
,
Burghesius
and
Sega
the
first
two
being
Protector
and
viceprotector
,
whose
latyn
letters
these
men
of
meere
folly
and
vainty
haue
printed
of
late
as
testimonyes
against
themselues
in
their
book
intituled
Relatio
compendiosa
turbarum
,
&c.
The
third
was
appointed
Visitour
of
the
said
Colledge
and
tumultuous
people
by
his
Hol.
that
now
is
.
So
as
all
thre●
being
lawful
superiors
and
iudges
in
this
preiudicated
naughty
cause
,
their
condemnation
against
them
must
needs
be
of
vndoubted
credit
and
authority
with
all
wise
and
indifferent
men
.
And
for
that
of
the
foure
priests
which
are
said
to
be
in
Paris
for
the
present
of
these
tumultuous
,
we
find
two
by
name
in
the
Catalogue
of
the
said
Card.
Sega
prefixed
before
his
visitation
and
intituled
Catalogus
eorum
alumnorum
,
qui
in
Collegi●
Anglicano
tumulinantur
ann●
Domini
1596.
Anthony
Champney
and
Francis
Barnby
,
and
that
a
third
is
found
in
the
register
of
the
same
Colledge
to
haue
byn
expelled
by
the
Protector
Card.
Boncompagno
nephew
to
Pope
Gregory
the
xiij
.
in
the
yeare
1585.
vnder
the
name
of
Christophor
Bagshaw
and
that
we
vnderstand
further
that
many
of
their
other
cheefe
companions
remayning
in
England
are
contayned
also
in
the
same
catalogue
or
list
of
the
Card.
Visitour
(
which
list
hath
38.
names
)
and
furthermore
for
that
moreouer
the
true
causes
of
that
tumultuation
were
the
very
same
which
haue
byn
since
and
are
for
the
present
of
these
of
England
,
to
wit
,
liberty
and
freedome
from
all
subiection
with
hatred
of
order
discipline
and
superiority
,
&
that
the
same
men
were
principally
impugned
there
which
are
now
,
to
wit
the
fathers
of
the
society
that
held
them
in
order
:
and
besydes
all
this
that
the
very
self
same
poynts
were
pretended
then
by
the
tumultuous
which
are
now
,
to
wit
,
that
the
fathers
of
the
Society
should
be
called
forth
out
of
England
and
be
put
from
the
gouernment
of
the
Seminaryes
:
for
these
causes
and
considerations
(
we
say
)
though
in
our
Apologie
Card.
Sega
his
iudgement
in
this
matter
so
long
and
diligently
handled
by
him
,
aswel
about
the
spirit
of
these
our
tumultuous
people
,
as
also
,
of
their
manners
&
merits
,
we
think
good
in
this
place
to
ad
somwhat
more
of
his
deliberation
and
graue
resolution
in
this
affayre
taken
out
of
his
formentioned
book
of
visitation
of
the
Colledge
dedicated
to
his
Hol.
vpon
the
14.
of
March
1596.
especially
we
shal
let
yow
heare
what
he
wryteth
about
the
two
foresaid
demaund●
and
petitions
made
by
the
troublesome
of
that
tyme
,
and
renewed
now
againe
by
these
of
ours
,
to
wit
the
remouing
of
the
fathers
out
of
England
,
and
from
the
gouernment
of
the
Seminaryes
,
of
which
matter
he
wryteth
to
his
Hol.
thus
,
in
the
25.
Chapter
of
his
book
,
the
title
of
which
Chapter
is
this
:
Petitiones
alumnorum
tumultuantium
,
&c.
The
petitions
of
the
troublesome
schollers
togeather
with
the
breef
answers
of
the
fathers
,
&c.
And
here
yow
must
note
that
he
had
in
foure
and
twenty
former
Chapters
set
downe
all
the
complaints
and
accusations
of
the
said
tumultuous
with
the
fathers
answers
and
reproof
anexed
to
euery
thing
obiected
:
and
now
heere
in
the
25.
Chapter
he
setteth
downe
the
exorbitant
demaunds
of
the
said
tumultuous
for
redresse
of
all
of
which
demaunds
the
first
is
this
that
followeth
:
This
they
demaunded
then
,
being
two
cheef
points
(
as
yow
see
)
in
one
demaund
,
though
they
moderated
the
second
by
naming
only
the
Roman
Colledg
where
they
resided
:
but
our
tumultuous
now
not
contented
with
that
,
go
further
,
and
do
demaund
to
haue
them
remoued
from
all
the
Seminaryes
,
yea
from
those
also
that
were
erected
by
them
and
their
peculiar
labors
.
But
what
answere
doth
the
said
Card.
Visitour
set
downe
of
the
Fathers
made
to
this
demaund
,
yow
shal
heere
it
in
his
owne
words
and
we
shal
recite
them
first
in
latyn
to
the
end
the
Reader
may
see
the
pure
and
elegant
stile
also
of
that
learned
man
besides
his
wisdome
,
piety
&
experience
.
Thus
then
he
putteth
downe
the
fathers
answere
.
Ad
hanc
petitionem
nihil
aliud
respondent
Patris
,
These
are
the
very
words
of
that
good
Cardinal
as
they
ly
in
the
book
of
his
Visitation
;
and
for
more
perspicuity
to
the
vulgar
reader
we
haue
thought
good
to
put
them
downe
also
in
English
thus
:
To
this
petition
(
saith
he
)
the
Fathers
of
the
Society
answered
no
other
thing
,
but
that
his
Hol.
might
determine
according
to
his
wisdome
and
wil
,
what
he
should
think
most
expedient
for
the
glory
of
God
,
F.
General
of
their
order
had
already
diuers
tymes
most
instantly
beseeched
his
Holines
that
they
might
giue
ouer
the
gouernment
of
the
Roman
Colledge
,
therby
once
to
be
deliuered
from
so
great
molestations
as
he
was
continually
afflicted
with
by
these
most
in
grateful
tumultuous
people
.
Thus
he
wrote
in
this
Chapter
,
what
the
speech
and
reasons
of
the
quiet
schollers
were
against
these
tumu●●ous
,
what
their
petitions
were
for
restoring
of
discipline
and
good
order
to
the
Colledge
ouerthrowne
by
these
men
.
The
petitions
of
the
Fathers
to
the
same
effect
.
And
after
that
againe
a
distinct
Chapter
intituled
:
A
catalogue
of
abuses
brought
in
by
these
tumults
and
seditions
to
the
manners
and
conuersation
of
the
schollers
against
both
study
and
piety
,
which
of
necessity
are
to
be
reformed
.
Al
which
Chapter
&
discourses
being
ended
he
setteth
downe
in
the
30.
Chapter
this
title
:
Quid
de
tota
remihi
videatur
:
what
is
my
iudgement
of
all
this
affaire
.
And
then
beginneth
he
the
Chapter
thus
:
Iam
ex
ijs
quae
ab
vtraque
parte
prolata
hic
exhibui
non
solum
videt
Sanctitas
vestra
,
in
quo
statu
,
res
huius
,
Collegij
sint
,
sed
etiam
pro
sua
singulari
sapientia
intelligit
,
quid
de
tota
re
statuendum
sic
,
vt
me
de
eadem
pluribus
disserere
iam
non
magnoperè
necessarium
videatur
,
praesertim
cum
adsit
Illustriss
.
Card.
Caëtanus
Anglicanae
nationis
Protector
,
cuius
consilio
atque
prudentea
facilius
,
&
commodius
quaecunque
huc
pertinent
transigi
,
explicarique
possint
.
Vetunt
amen
vt
vel
aliquam
villicationis
meae
rationem
reddam
,
cum
bona
S.
vostrae
venia
,
meam
de
praecipuis
huius
negotij
capitibus
sententiam
hoc
loco
paucis
aperiam
.
Now
(
saith
he
)
your
Hol.
doth
see
by
those
things
which
I
haue
heer
layd
forth
from
both
partyes
not
only
in
what
state
the
affayres
of
this
Colledge
doe
stand
,
but
moreouer
by
your
singular
wisdome
yow
wil
easily
consider
what
is
to
be
resolued
of
all
,
so
as
it
shal
not
be
much
necessary
that
I
should
vse
many
words
more
about
this
matter
especially
seing
that
the
most
honorable
Card.
Caëtan
Protector
of
the
English
nation
is
present
,
by
whose
counsel
and
wisdome
all
things
belonging
to
English
affayres
may
better
and
more
commodiously
be
determined
and
declared
.
Thus
wryteth
he
,
Moreouer
he
addeth
that
the
said
Fathers
being
men
of
direction
and
hauing
correspondence
both
with
those
of
their
owne
body
that
gouerne
the
Seminaryes
abroad
,
as
also
with
them
in
England
and
els
where
;
and
being
vnited
togeather
with
a
more
special
linck
than
other
men
are
,
that
depend
each
one
of
themselues
,
haue
therby
better
notice
of
the
vertue
,
talents
and
merits
of
euery
particular
priest
that
cometh
into
England
,
and
consequently
can
better
assure
the
Catholiks
what
is
in
them
,
and
how
farre
they
may
confide
of
each
one
,
then
any
other
sort
of
men
can
,
which
is
no
smal
point
of
moment
in
these
dangerous
dayes
for
true
information
and
assurance
of
Catholikes
in
like
cases
.
And
then
they
being
moreouer
subordinate
,
as
we
haue
said
,
the
one
to
another
with
in
the
Realme
,
and
all
to
a
general
superiour
abroad
,
more
certainty
may
be
had
of
them
,
and
better
remedy
against
any
one
of
them
that
should
misbehaue
himselfe
,
then
there
can
of
any
other
that
haue
not
any
such
particular
Superiour
nor
wil
not
,
as
appeareth
by
these
mennes
dealings
.
And
albeit
there
be
many
also
among
the
secular
Cleargie
most
graue
,
wis●
,
learned
and
vertuous
,
who
do
also
the
same
good
offices
as
occasion
is
offered
,
yet
are
they
principally
assisted
and
holpen
therin
by
the
said
Fathers
good
correspondence
,
&c.
After
this
the
Card
:
alleadgeth
the
knowne
fruits
of
the
Iesuits
labors
,
industry
,
and
piety
euery
where
not
onely
in
other
countreys
,
but
also
in
England
,
and
in
this
mission
it self
and
that
this
demaund
of
the
troublesome
commeth
but
of
enuy
,
emulation
and
malice
and
so
concludeth
:
Quis
sanus
vnquam
dixerit
magis
indulgendum
esse
paucorum
quorundam
improbitati
&
inuidiae
,
quam
multorum
pietati
&
industriae
?
Certè
quisquis
infoeslicissimo
illi
regno
Soc.
operam
aufert
,
ille
planè
totius
illius
terrae
salem
,
imò
&
afflictissimae
illius
Ecc.
solem
tollere
videtur
.
What
man
that
is
in
his
right
wits
wil
euer
say
,
that
we
ought
rather
to
attribute
more
to
the
naughtinesse
and
enuy
of
a
few
;
(
troublesome
)
then
to
the
piety
and
industry
of
so
many
good
men
?
Truly
whosoeuer
goeth
about
to
take
from
that
vnfortunate
kingdome
of
England
〈◊〉
labors
of
the
Society
in
these
dayes
he
seemeth
to
me
to
take
away
not
only
the
salt
of
that
land
,
but
euen
the
Sunne
also
of
that
afflicted
Church
,
&c.
Thus
wrote
he
,
and
this
was
his
iudgement
both
of
the
matter
and
men
.
And
hauing
thus
determined
their
first
demaund
,
he
cometh
to
treat
the
second
in
the
Chapter
following
making
this
title
therunto
:
That
which
the
selfesame
troublesome
schollers
do
vrge
most
eagerly
to
haue
the
Fathers
remoued
from
the
gouernment
of
the
Colledge
,
in
this
point
also
I
do
discouer
both
the
rashnes
of
their
yong
mynds
(
and
to
speake
most
temperatly
)
their
imprudent
counsel
,
&c.
Thus
saith
he
for
which
he
alleadgeth
many
particular
reasons
and
testimonyes
also
of
principal
English
men
that
are
no
Iesuits
whose
iudgments
&
opinions
about
this
point
of
the
fathers
gouernment
he
had
required
by
letters
as
wel
from
England
,
as
Flanders
Spaine
and
other
places
,
who
all
agreed
,
that
it
was
neyther
conuenient
nor
possible
(
without
ouerthrowing
all
)
to
depriue
the
Seminaryes
of
the
Fathers
gouernment
and
assistance
.
And
as
for
reasons
he
alleadgeth
diuers
,
saying
among
the
rest
,
thus
:
Si
impotenti
&
lubricae
isti
aetati
fraena
laxentur
,
vt
in
sua
manu
positum
esse
sentiant
à
quibus
velint
ipsi
gubernari
,
quorsum
res
tandem
euasura
sit
,
quis
non
videt
?
If
the
bridle
of
matters
should
so
be
let
loose
vnto
this
impotent
and
britkle
youth
,
so
as
they
should
vnderstand
that
it
lay
in
their
hands
to
be
gouerned
of
whome
it
pleaseth
them
;
who
doth
not
see
whether
the
matter
would
come
at
length
?
to
wit
,
euery
day
to
change
their
Superiors
,
and
demaund
new
maisters
,
teachers
,
and
the
like
.
And
then
he
demaundeth
them
where
they
would
find
so
many
sufficient
and
expert
priests
both
able
and
willing
to
take
the
labour
to
gouerne
so
many
Seminaryes
,
both
in
Rome
,
Spaine
&
Flanders
?
Diuers
other
reasons
&
considerations
he
alleadgeth
which
we
are
forced
for
breuityes
sake
to
omit
;
But
thus
yow
see
their
two
principal
demaunds
decyded
negatiuely
.
But
yet
he
resteth
not
heere
,
but
goeth
further
to
treat
of
the
remedy
and
reformation
of
the
troubles
raysed
by
those
seditious
,
and
so
frameth
his
sequent
Chapter
therof
vnder
this
title
:
Quaenam
remediae
praesentibus
his
tumultibus
videantur
,
adhibendae
;
nimirum
vt
seditiosi
dimittantur
,
caeteri
rectè
instituantur
.
Cap.
33.
what
remedyes
were
best
to
be
vsed
for
pacyfying
these
present
tumults
,
to
wit
,
that
the
seditious
he
sent
away
,
and
the
rest
that
remayne
be
wel
instructed
in
good
order
and
discipline
.
Heere
yow
see
both
the
question
propounded
and
answered
also
in
the
very
title
;
yet
about
this
matter
he
disputeth
at
large
with
●n
ample
discourse
putting
downe
first
this
ground
:
praestat
proculdubiò
paucos
habere
modestes
,
It
is
better
to
haue
a
few
modest
and
tractable
students
then
many
disobedient
and
dissolute
,
yea
it
were
better
to
haue
none
,
then
altogeather
euil
.
And
then
passing
a
step
further
,
he
sheweth
that
the
way
to
tame
these
troublesome
is
not
to
graunt
them
what
they
desyre
,
or
to
remit
any
thing
in
discipline
for
their
outcryes
:
nisi
fortè
dicamus
(
saith
he
)
equi
faerociter
lae●ciuientes
impetus
,
detractis
penitus
frenis
facilius
atque
commodius
posse
cohiber●
.
Except
perhaps
any
man
would
say
,
that
the
most
easiest
and
commodious
way
to
tame
the
fury
of
violent
wanton
colts
,
were
to
take
quite
away
their
bridles
and
let
them
runne
&
do
what
they
list
.
Lo
his
opinion
being
a
stranger
vnto
vs
;
and
what
coltish
behauiour
he
saw
in
some
of
our
troublesome
at
that
day
to
make
him
haue
this
conceyt
is
easie
to
gesse
.
But
what
would
he
say
now
,
if
he
were
aliue
to
see
some
elderly
horses
also
become
col●s
againe
,
&
ferociter
lafciuientes
,
fearcely
wanton
?
would
he
not
giue
counsel
(
think
yow
)
not
only
to
put
on
bridles
and
sadles
,
but
also
good
spurres
for
their
better
taming
?
And
this
if
wee
respect
their
merits
and
deserts
,
but
as
the
same
good
Cardinal
notwithstanding
all
this
,
when
he
cometh
to
put
downe
his
iudgment
in
particular
how
the
said
tumultuous
should
be
dismissed
and
sent
away
,
he
persuadeth
it
to
be
donne
with
all
sweetnes
and
gentle
vsage
;
so
would
he
do
no
doubt
in
this
other
case
of
our
new
turbulét
crew
,
if
he
were
in
Rome
at
their
arriual
these
.
And
the
like
course
by
all
probabilitie
wil
his
Hol.
according
to
his
accustomed
clemency
take
with
them
,
And
yet
to
prosecute
the
argument
of
this
Chapter
somwhat
further
,
to
the
effect
we
haue
begone
,
we
cannot
but
aduertise
our
said
brethren
of
their
great
folly
and
indiscretion
in
taking
this
course
of
clamors
in
their
way
towards
Rome
for
●ecouering
as
they
pretend
their
same
,
nothing
being
more
opposite
and
contrary
theirunto
then
to
professe
a
cause
so
many
wayes
reiected
,
and
condemned
there
already
as
partly
by
his
Hol.
owne
Breues
,
partly
by
this
Card.
sentence
of
visitation
,
you
haue
already
heard
,
especially
they
adding
publikely
two
circumstances
,
which
must
needs
with
his
Hol.
make
their
matter
farre
worse
.
The
first
,
that
whoras
in
the
former
styrres
of
Rome
,
The
second
not
much
vnlike
to
this
,
is
,
For
we
would
aske
them
heere
seriously
in
all
law
of
reason
or
honesty
,
Martin
Luther
and
his
parteners
did
vnder
the
protection
of
Fredericke
Duke
of
Saxony
when
they
ment
to
be
tumultuous
,
and
to
break
with
the
Pope
himself
,
protesting
on
the
other
syde
no
lesse
obedience
then
these
men
do
now
,
though
we
hope
these
meane
better
,
but
the
course
is
not
vnlike
nor
other
effects
hitherto
.
These
points
then
and
circumstances
(
as
we
said
)
his
Hol.
of
his
wisdome
cannot
but
consider
;
and
then
hearing
furthermore
(
as
is
probable
he
eyther
hath
or
wil
do
)
of
their
bold
and
intemperate
speches
vttered
already
in
their
books●
as
that
his
Holines
could
not
appoint
them
an
Archpriest
without
their
consent
,
and
that
in
doing
so
he
did
against
the
Church
Canons
,
warning
him
also
very
presumptuoufly
of
his
da●nger
of
damnation
therby
in
those
woords
of
the
scripture
,
that
they
had
sufficient
power
to
examine
and
demurre
not
only
vpon
the
Cardinal
Protectors
letters
,
as
they
did
,
though
written
in
his
Holines
name
expressely
,
but
vpon
his
Holines
letters
also
them selues
if
they
had
come
from
him
,
&c.
And
conforme
to
this
when
his
Breue
came
,
they
saying
therof
;
that
they
knew
not
out
of
what
shop
it
was
procured
.
And
then
further
,
that
his
Hol.
was
not
endewed
with
the
worthy
gyft
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
tearmed
discretio
spirituum
,
when
he
made
his
deputation
to
the
Card.
Protector
for
ordayning
the
Archprist
,
&c.
And
then
againe
,
And
yet
moreouer
;
that
the
Archpriest
is
an
vs●rp●r
in
the
behalf
of
the
Sea
of
Rome
,
And
finally
that
all
the
hurts
,
damages
,
losses
,
deaths
,
rackings
and
other
calamityes
hitherto
suffered
by
Catholiks
in
England
are
to
be
layed
not
so
much
vpon
the
persecutors
,
as
vpon
the
rash
,
vnlawful
and
inconsiderate
doings
and
wrytings
not
only
of
Englishmen
,
but
especially
of
Popes
themselues
,
as
Pius
5.
Gregory
the
13.
Syxtus
Quintus
.
and
now
this
Pope
,
for
concurrance
in
this
last
attempt
in
Ireland
,
&c.
When
all
these
things
(
we
say
)
shal
be
read
,
heard
and
vnderstood
by
his
Hol.
and
that
they
professe
to
do
this
for
recouering
of
their
good
names
and
credit
both
with
his
Hol.
&
others
abroad
,
yow
may
easily
gesse
what
wil
be
thought
of
them
,
and
what
opinion
wil
be
conceaued
both
of
their
affection
&
wisdome
in
choosing
such
meanes
to
obtayne
their
purpose
.
And
so
much
shal
suffice
for
Rome
and
forraine
nations
and
countreys
.
And
now
it
shal
not
be
amisse
to
returne
to
England
againe
,
and
to
consider
what
credit
or
reputation
,
they
can
gayne
there
,
by
this
their
maner
of
proceeding
.
For
first
with
Catholiks
who
doth
not
see
the
infinite
iniuryes
which
they
haue
done
them
and
do
lay
daily
vpon
them
,
Moreouer
by
these
their
later
books
and
libels
(
they
discouering
notoriously
,
their
passion
venome
of
stomake
,
indiscretion
,
intemperance
,
lack
of
conscience
modesty
,
shame
and
other
such
poynts
,
as
are
euident
to
those
,
that
read
their
said
books
)
this
cannot
but
worke
in
all
Catholiks
whose
mynds
are
holylie
bent
,
and
indued
with
the
contrary
vertues
a
great
disreputation
and
auersion
from
them
.
We
passe
ouer
their
follysh
speches
vsed
comonly
against
all
Catholiks
,
whome
they
thinke
not
to
fauour
them
(
which
are
in
effect
all
)
calling
them
,
mad
dogges
,
set
on
by
Iesuits
to
barke
and
byte
&
deuour
their
deare
ghostly
Fathers
,
&c.
And
then
againe
a
litle
after
in
the
same
place
:
Wheras
(
deare
Catholiks
)
many
of
yow
do
account
vs
disobedient
,
true
it
is
that
we
are
so
,
and
[
*
](A09105-e19720-b)
*
a
pious
wish
.
would
to
God
that
yow
were
so
likewise
.
Yow
inferre
heervpon
that
we
are
factious
,
seditious
rebellious
,
malecontents
,
schismatiks
,
&c.
(
marke
how
good
opinion
Catholiks
haue
of
them
by
their
owne
confession
)
but
therin
yow
do
bely
vs
by
false
suggestions
,
put
into
yowr
greene
ignorant
,
passionate
,
affectionate
,
indiscretly
zealous
heads
.
Lo
what
Epythetons
they
giue
them
.
And
in
other
place
they
cal
them
,
fancyful
fellowes
of
the
new
fashion
,
infected
with
the
Spanish
pip
,
iniesuitated
,
and
the
like
.
But
it
litle
importeth
what
names
or
contumelious
speeches
they
vse
towards
them
in
respect
of
the
thinges
themselues
,
and
crimes
obiected
,
and
vrged
against
them
,
as
before
hath
byn
said
,
wherby
they
seeme
to
labour
to
ouerthrow
directly
(
so
much
as
in
them
lyeth
)
the
whole
merit
and
honor
of
the
Cath.
cause
,
and
of
Cath.
mens
sufferings
,
making
them
not
to
be
for
conscience
,
but
for
practise
against
the
Prince
and
state
,
a
most
wicked
and
iniurions
deuise
practised
principally
by
Constantius
the
Arrian
heretik
,
and
Iultan
the
Apostata
as
Ecclesiastical
historyes
do
recount
.
And
this
is
held
for
the
principal
point
,
wherin
these
vnfortunate
men
are
thought
to
be
hyred
by
the
publike
aduersary
in
religion
to
ioyne
with
them
in
this
Capital
slaunder
against
their
owne
brethren
and
cause
confirming
herin
the
reports
of
our
heretikes
in
forraine
countreys
who
tel
staungers
that
no
man
is
troubled
in
England
for
matters
of
conscience
,
but
all
that
are
punished
are
chastised
for
other
delicts
:
then
which
vnworthy
reproch
all
men
of
iudgement
do
see
that
nothing
can
be
more
falsely
,
s●aunderously
or
iniuriously
laid
vpon
our
publike
cause
.
For
auoyding
of
which
our
late
good
Card.
stryued
so
much
in
his
learned
book
against
the
libel
of
English
iustice
,
as
all
men
know
,
and
these
men
iest
at
and
impugne
.
This
then
being
the
effect
of
these
mens
labors
and
endeauors
,
and
their
whole
stryse
and
contention
,
beeing
to
deuyde
,
disgrace
,
and
discreedit
both
Catholiks
and
their
cause
,
we
may
immagine
what
credit
they
are
like
to
gaine
with
them
by
these
their
doings
.
And
so
much
of
this
.
But
yet
further
it
shal
not
be
amysse
to
ponder
also
what
reputation
they
are
like
to
wyn
at
length
with
the
very
aduersaryes
themselues
,
The
forsaid
two
authors
do
recount
,
that
this
Constantius
being
a
notable
wise
man
,
Caesar
&
successor
of
the
Empyre
,
made
an
edict
or
proclamation
,
that
so
many
of
the
Christians
about
him
as
would
sacrifice
to
his
Gods
should
not
only
haue
his
fauour
and
enioy
honors
in
his
court
and
common
welth
,
but
be
vsed
and
trusted
also
by
him
aboue
other
men
,
and
such
as
would
not
,
though
he
meant
not
to
put
them
to
death
,
yet
would
he
exclude
them
from
his
frendship
and
familarity
,
and
from
all
dignityes
,
&c.
This
being
done
,
euery
man
began
(
say
the
forsaid
authors
)
to
shew
his
affection
,
some
retyred
themselues
with
greef
and
sadnes
,
some
held
their
peace
,
some
denyed
flatly
,
but
none
of
all
these
had
intention
to
please
the
Prince
in
his
demaund
:
others
there
were
,
that
thinking
by
this
occasion
to
wyn
the
spurres
,
and
get
themselues
credit
and
authority
aboue
the
rest
,
came
fawning
to
Constantius
and
his
officers
,
offering
to
do
what
he
would
haue
them
,
and
therby
shew
their
true
dutyful
affections
towards
his
Ma.
and
the
state
,
with
other
such
like
flattering
protestations
,
Quomodo
fidem
erga
Imperatorem
(
saith
he
)
seruare
poterun●
inuiolatam
,
How
can
they
keep
their
faith
inuiolate
towards
their
Emperor
(
saith
he
)
that
are
conuinced
to
be
prefidious
toward
God
:
(
and
their
owne
religion
)
For
which
cause
he
comaunded
these
(
that
flattered
)
to
be
banished
farre
from
his
royal
pallace
,
and
these
other
(
that
dealt
plainly
and
syncerly
,
though
contrary
to
his
wil
and
comaundements
)
he
took
them
into
his
owne
gard
and
defence
and
made
them
guardians
of
his
kingdome
.
Behold
heer
a
worthy
wise
example
,
which
our
English
magistrats
cannot
but
remember
and
think
of
,
and
our
brethren
ought
not
to
forget
to
doubt
rather
,
and
feare
least
the
like
may
happen
vnto
them
in
tyme
.
For
albeit
our
aduersaryes
be
content
to
vse
them
for
a
tyme
,
as
for
a
rod
to
beate
vs
with
all
,
and
therby
to
increase
our
affliction
,
yet
rods
commonly
are
cast
away
or
burnt
afterward
when
the
turne
is
serued
or
the
occasion
past
.
And
this
(
we
say
)
in
case
the
Prince
and
state
should
meane
to
punish
vs
more
by
their
incitation
or
assistance
offered
,
which
yet
we
hope
they
do
not
,
but
rather
(
as
noble
mynds
are
wont
to
do
)
wil
conceaue
the
more
compassion
of
our
greeuous
sufferings
by
that
they
see
vs
betrayed
also
and
iniuriously
vexed
by
our
owne
,
and
if
God
almighty
should
at
length
mooue
their
harts
(
for
which
we
pray
dayly
)
to
harken
vnto
that
most
honorable
and
holsome
motion
so
often
propounded
by
the
best
Catholiks
for
some
toleration
in
religion
,
wherof
these
men
also
do
whisper
and
brag
much
in
corners
as
they
passe
through
forrayne
countreys
,
as
though
they
were
designed
Embassadors
for
the
same
,
and
that
at
their
demaund
the
matter
were
in
consultation
:
yet
do
we
most
certainely
assure
our selues
,
knowing
the
grauity
,
honor
,
and
wisdome
of
our
Counsel
as
We
do
,
that
this
is
but
a
vayne
vaunt
;
and
that
when
God
shal
inspire
them
to
harken
to
this
proposition
,
they
wil
deale
with
other
manner
of
men
of
the
Cathol.
party
then
these
,
who
being
deuided
from
the
rest
,
that
is
from
the
body
,
head
,
and
principal
of
that
cause
,
can
haue
litle
credit
to
treat
or
set
forward
any
such
weighty
affayre
,
in
the
name
of
the
rest
,
being
like
s●ayles
that
beare
each
one
their
castle
on
their
owne
backes
,
that
is
hauing
no
further
reputation
then
themselues
beare
about
with
them
in
their
owne
heads
and
immaginations
,
or
giue
it
out
by
their
owne
tongues
to
such
as
wil
beleeue
them
.
And
so
much
of
this
.
There
remayneth
to
say
a
word
or
two
of
forraine
Princes
,
He
wil
ponder
furthermore
,
that
if
they
be
truly
Catholike
as
they
pretend
,
then
can
they
not
with
a
good
conscience
to
God
and
to
their
owne
religion
desire
sincerely
,
and
from
their
harts
,
whatsoeuer
they
say
or
pretend
,
his
Maiesties
gouernment
ouer
Catholiks
,
except
he
be
of
the
same
religion
,
which
if
it
were
,
then
is
the
desire
of
his
preferment
not
only
theirs
,
but
common
to
all
Catholiks
:
and
if
it
be
not
,
then
are
they
in
the
case
of
those
flatterers
of
Constantius
,
wherof
we
spake
before
,
and
not
vnlike
to
be
so
esteemed
by
him
as
those
were
by
the
other
,
though
not
so
roughly
handled
.
And
finally
his
Maiestie
of
Scotland
wil
weigh
and
remember
that
whatsoeuer
these
men
do
say
or
doe
,
they
being
of
so
smal
consideration
and
credit
as
they
are
,
and
so
mutable
as
we
haue
shewed
,
and
their
motiues
so
weake
and
passionate
(
as
by
their
owne
wrytings
and
doings
appeareth
)
no
great
account
is
to
be
made
therof
.
And
the
like
may
be
said
of
his
Maiestie
of
France
,
who
being
so
great
and
potent
a
monarch
as
he
is
,
must
needs
euery
day
haue
store
of
such
poore
sawning
people
running
vnto
him
for
their
owne
interests
,
but
yet
with
pretence
of
offering
seruices
against
Spayne
,
whome
though
in
wisdome
and
law
of
princely
royalty
he
cannot
presently
reiect
,
yet
considering
with
maturity
of
former
points
and
circumstances
,
to
wit
,
what
they
are
,
why
they
come
,
from
whome
and
against
whome
?
what
grounds
they
haue
to
worke
vpon
,
to
what
end
they
tend
,
what
they
can
performe
,
and
other
the
like
,
he
wil
quickely
both
discouer
and
discard
them
,
for
seing
by
his
wisdome
,
that
to
deale
much
with
these
men
,
can
neyther
be
honorable
not
profitable
,
as
tending
rather
,
to
alienate
then
oblige
,
or
gayne
the
Catholike
party
in
England
.
And
this
wil
prooue
the
true
euent
of
this
action
,
if
we
be
not
deceaued
,
and
when
they
shal
haue
spent
in
Paris
the
good
sommes
of
money
which
they
carryed
out
of
England
with
them
,
and
shal
want
the
supplyes
,
which
now
perhaps
they
hope
and
expect
,
and
shal
heare
from
all
places
(
as
already
they
do
and
wil
daylie
more
and
more
)
the
general
bad
opinion
that
is
of
them
among
all
good
Catholikes
,
both
English
and
other
,
they
wil
then
begin
(
if
we
be
not
deceyued
)
to
see
the
folly
of
this
bad
and
mad
course
taken
in
hand
,
which
we
beseech
God
they
may
so
do
before
it
be
to
late
to
amend
it
.
And
this
is
all
we
shal
say
of
this
matter
,
for
the
present
.
OF
FIVE
OTHER
BOOKES
or
rather
absurd
and
sclanderous
libels
come
forth
since
the
answering
of
the
former
two
;
and
tenne
more
promised
.
CAP.
VII
.
MOST
pittiful
it
is
to
consider
how
the
frailty
and
infirmity
of
man
once
beginning
to
slyde
,
commeth
soone
after
to
rush
on
with
violence
and
precipitation
if
stay
be
not
made
in
tyme
,
lik
as
when
a
violent
riuer
stopped
,
or
bayed
vp
beginneth
to
breake
forth
at
a
chinke
or
two
and
the
breaches
not
remedied
at
the
first
it
ouerfloweth
all
,
making
a
deluge
irremediable
,
euen
so
falleth
it
out
in
this
disorder
of
our
transported
brethren
,
who
beginning
to
exceed
the
limits
of
modesty
and
truth
vpon
anger
emulation
and
other
such
passionate
motyues
as
before
haue
byn
mentioned
,
and
not
staying
themselues
with
the
consideration
eyther
of
reason
,
conscience
,
or
religion
,
haue
now
made
such
an
open
breach
to
all
licentious
liberty
of
vnshameful
rayling
,
and
being
(
as
the
prophet
saith
)
de●rita
fronte
haue
so
inured
both
tongues
&
pennes
with
a
certaine
veyne
of
opprobrious
and
contumelious
scolding
,
as
euery
day
there
come
forth
and
appeare
new
books
from
them
,
the
later
euer
worse
and
more
intollerable
then
the
former
.
In
which
kynd
,
since
we
took
in
hand
the
answering
or
examining
of
the
former
two
,
fiue
other
are
come
to
our
knowledge
,
&
in
the
last
of
these
ten
more
are
promised
,
not
books
but
volumes
:
so
as
yow
may
see
whether
this
breach
of
modesty
that
seemed
but
litle
in
them
at
the
beginning
is
now
come
in
so
smal
tyme
,
yow
wil
remember
the
poet
,
amisso
frontis
,
petulans
,
ruptoque
,
pudore
,
proruit
in
praeceps
inuenis
,
&c.
But
to
the
fiue
last
books
already
come
forth
,
Of
the
libel
intituled
,
a
sparing
discouery
of
English
Iesuites
,
and
of
F.
Persons
proceedings
,
&c.
§.
1.
THis
is
the
title
of
that
book
,
and
for
the
posie
therof
is
wrytten
vnder
all
this
sentence
:
Eccles.
4.
Vidi
calumnias
quae
sub
sale
geruntur
,
&c.
which
is
so
fit
a
sentence
not
only
to
discouer
but
also
to
condemne
the
wryters
(
the
contents
of
the
book
considered
)
as
we
thinke
in
the
whole
scripture
would
be
found
,
for
that
the
whole
narration
heere
set
downe
is
nothing
els
indeed
but
a
texture
of
infinite
false
calumniations
against
innocent
men
,
and
those
oftentymes
so
scurrilous
&
immodest
as
we
are
forced
somtymes
to
spare
the
very
naming
therof
,
and
consequently
,
the
word
sparing
discouery
in
their
title
,
might
haue
byn
spared
and
left
out
,
seing
they
spare
neyther
modesty
shame
or
conscience
,
nor
yet
their
owne
credit
in
disgorging
their
gaule
against
farre
better
men
then
themselues
and
namely
the
whole
body
of
the
most
reuerend
Society
in
general
,
so
wel
deseruing
of
them
,
or
F.
Persons
in
particular
their
hountiful
benefactor
,
how
vngrateful
soeuer
they
be
to
acknowledge
it
.
And
truly
it
were
ouerlarge
and
lothsome
to
set
downe
heere
their
intolerable
wanton
malepart
and
mad
speches
That
in
very
deed
the
Iesuits
are
men
of
the
most
corrupt
manners
,
imperfect
lyfe
,
and
stayne
of
religion
that
liue
in
the
Cathol.
Roman
Church
this
day
,
Iesuits
drifts
ouershadowed
with
hypocritical
zeale
,
pharasaical
pretence
and
Cath.
shew
of
true
religion
,
&c.
set
forth
a
counterfet
of
moral
perfection
,
concealing
the
essentialles
of
Christian
Catholike
religious
piety
,
because
they
are
not
in
them
to
be
found
.
And
yet
further
exhorting
all
men
to
fly
them
as
most
wicked
men
and
daungerous
inchaunters
they
say
thus
:
Thus
they
say
:
and
did
yow
euer
heare
Christian
people
speake
or
wryte
thus
of
a
whole
body
of
men
of
their
owne
religion
?
But
they
go
forward
defying
and
defaming
without
exception
all
Iesuits
and
their
actions
,
calling
the
effects
of
their
trauels
in
England
:
And
then
further
.
What
foule
,
lothsome
,
and
fearful
vices
are
among
them
pharasaically
ouershaded
with
a
pretence
of
religious
zeale
,
(
saithe
he
)
here
touch
,
yf
confession
reue●lors
,
yf
murders
,
yf
extorsions
,
yf
cosenage
,
yf
what
not
dreadful
offenses
worse
then
these
(
yf
worse
may
be
)
can
touch
them
,
&c.
They
are
failed
and
fallen
from
all
religious
piety
in
general
;
This
and
other
such
like
stuffe
he
wryteth
in
this
his
Epistle
or
prologue
saying
further
of
himselfe
,
that
he
cannot
let
passe
any
of
his
bret●rens
works
that
haue
hitherto
or
shal
hereafter
come
to
his
hands
without
an
exhortatiue
epistle
vnto
all
true
English
harted
Catholikes
to
beware
of
Iesuitical
poyson
.
And
then
in
the
same
place
hauing
●euealed
in
this
order
against
so
many
hundreds
or
thowsands
of
men
whome
he
neuer
knew
he
becommeth
very
humble
and
deuout
vpon
the
suddayne
,
desyring
of
the
Readers
,
a
charitable
remembrance
of
his
poore
sinful
soule
in
their
Catholike
religious
deuotions
,
and
then
concludeth
as
orators
are
wont
to
do
with
dixi
,
as
though
all
were
ended
with
that
word
.
But
a
man
that
is
acquaynted
with
Christian
diuinity
and
church
discipline
would
thinke
that
somwhat
more
satisfaction
were
to
be
required
for
so
hideous
and
horrible
detractions
,
slaunders
and
infamations
against
so
many
venerable
men
,
then
to
end
with
dixi
,
that
his
poore
sinful
soule
tearmed
so
by
him
in
iest
hath
need
of
more
effectual
remedy
in
deed
then
a
bare
remembrance
of
other
men
in
their
deuotions
,
which
yet
we
(
hauing
●ead
his
libel
and
sinful
dealing
therin
)
are
mooued
with
true
compassion
to
yeild
him
,
poore
sinful
fellow
may
haue
grace
to
acknowledge
in
deed
,
as
wel
as
in
words
his
poore
sinful
soule
to
be
ouerladen
with
a
heauy
sinful
burden
of
so
horrible
synnes
as
by
so
many
most
vnchristian
calumniations
vttered
,
he
hath
incurred
.
But
to
the
end
yow
may
know
better
this
sinful
lad
,
and
his
poore
sinful
soule
in
deed
,
and
how
great
need
he
hath
not
only
of
a
charitable
remembrance
,
but
of
earnest
prayers
,
sighes
&
sobbes
of
his
frends
,
and
of
some
sharper
remedy
also
in
himself
,
to
get
him
out
of
his
sinful
suddes
,
wherof
he
iesteth
against
Iesuits
,
I
would
haue
yow
but
heare
the
very
first
entrance
of
this
his
epistle
,
which
discryeth
the
man
sufficiently
what
is
in
him
,
&
in
what
state
he
is
,
for
thus
he
beginneth
his
Epistle
.
Wise
was
the
painter
in
his
amorous
conceyt
who
in
portrayting
out
the
porport
of
Venus
,
sance
peere
.
And
yet
was
Venus
but
a
very
strompet
,
a
common
queane
,
fitter
for
Vulcan
the
blackesmith
then
for
Mars
the
Captayne
and
more
admired
at
,
talked
of
and
followed
for
her
wanton
tricks
,
in
satiable
lust
,
and
shape
to
frame
an
eye
to
vice
,
them
for
any
complemental
perfection
to
be
found
in
the
purest
parts
of
her
filthy
carcasse
or
lineaments
of
her
vading
,
though
seming
fayre
,
sweet
,
blisful
cheeks
shrewded
in
the
auriflame
of
carnation
die
,
dropt
in
euery
lyne
mathematical
with
argent
and
gules
,
milkewhite
and
scarlet
red
.
Now
yf
yow
did
not
know
this
fellow
before
,
yow
may
take
a
scantling
of
him
both
in
body
and
soule
by
this
narration
and
therby
make
a
gesse
how
poore
,
defectuous
and
sinful
he
is
in
the
one
and
other
.
For
as
for
his
body
and
outward
feature
(
yf
yow
know
him
)
yow
wil
hardly
think
him
a
fit
creature
to
talke
so
much
of
natural
blazons
or
enamorades
of
ladyes
bewtyes
,
&c.
or
of
royal
damsels
of
rare
aspect
,
himselfe
being
so
wrong
shapen
,
and
of
so
bad
&
blinking
aspect
,
as
he
looketh
nyne
wayes
at
once
,
as
scarsely
he
can
discerne
any
thing
that
toucheth
not
his
eyes
,
which
yet
we
obiect
not
as
natures
defect
,
but
as
representing
rather
the
state
of
his
mynd
,
which
seemeth
by
this
filthy
description
of
Venus
and
her
posteriora
so
often
mentioned
as
also
by
the
wanton
imaginations
of
pleasing
obiects
,
and
sweet
blisful
cheeks
,
and
other
such
lasciuions
phrases
that
he
is
so
deeply
ouerwhelmed
with
sensual
and
venereous
apprehensins
,
contemplations
and
desyres
,
no
maruayle
though
he
cry
out
so
hideously
against
Iesuits
that
are
sworne
enemies
to
the
very
thoughts
therof
:
and
we
know
both
by
experience
and
otherwise
that
there
is
no
other
motiue
of
enmity
greater
then
this
set
downe
by
the
holy
Ghost
contrarius
est
operibus
nostris
,
Yet
we
do
know
and
can
testifie
that
the
tyme
hath
byn
,
M.
Bluet
so
carefully
made
his
peace
with
the
counsel
when
he
wrote
to
M.
Mush
(
as
in
our
Apologie
we
haue
set
downe
)
that
M.
Watsons
peace
was
made
if
he
would
,
William
Watson
(
for
so
at
length
he
putteth
downe
his
name
in
his
book
of
Quodlibets
)
who
in
tyme
of
quiet
was
worth
nothing
,
now
by
broyles
is
become
vpon
the
suddayne
a
great
maister
in
Israel
among
our
mutined
brethren
,
whose
common
wealth
is
no
lesse
disordered
since
their
rebellion
against
their
lawful
Superiors
,
then
that
of
the
Iewes
,
since
they
left
their
obedience
due
to
Christ
and
his
law
;
and
for
that
we
shal
haue
occasion
after
to
mencion
often
this
book
maister
of
theirs
or
prefect
rather
of
their
print
,
we
are
forced
heere
to
tel
yow
breefly
somwhat
for
better
knowing
him
.
His
coming
out
of
England
and
maner
therof
we
know
not
in
particular
,
nor
greatly
doth
it
import
,
only
we
know
that
he
came
to
the
English
Seminary
of
Rhemes
in
France
a
poore
litle
begging
boy
,
M.
Boast
a
good
priest
and
a
holy
martyr
since
,
which
if
he
had
knowne
then
or
suspected
that
the
squint
eyed
boy
(
for
so
he
called
him
)
would
haue
prooued
so
wicked
a
man
he
should
neuer
haue
comen
(
no
doubt
)
within
his
chamber
dore
.
And
yet
further
yow
must
note
,
that
all
this
while
Wil.
Wats
.
besides
his
poore
estate
was
the
most
contemptible
and
ridiculous
thing
in
all
that
house
for
many
yeares
,
for
that
his
grace
was
in
tumbling
and
making
sport
to
others
,
for
which
his
body
(
if
yow
know
him
)
was
fitly
made
,
and
so
he
passed
by
the
name
of
wil
was
,
or
wat
tumbler
all
that
tyme
.
But
at
length
after
diuers
yeares
pretending
much
humility
and
deuotion
,
he
was
vpon
compassion
and
fauour
made
priest
and
sent
into
England
,
where
for
a
tyme
he
vsed
himselfe
not
euil
,
but
by
litle
and
litle
falling
to
liberty
and
sensuality
,
and
not
hauing
eyther
sufficient
wit
or
learning
(
but
especially
grace
)
needful
for
the
gouernment
of
such
a
charge
,
he
fel
into
diuers
great
disorders
and
absurdityes
,
wherof
one
was
his
foule
fal
by
going
to
the
protestants
Church
,
and
thervpon
also
the
discouery
of
many
Catholiks
to
the
persecutors
,
wherof
M.
Bishop
(
if
you
remember
)
speaketh
,
in
his
depositions
at
Rome
1598.
and
we
haue
made
mention
therof
in
our
[
*
](A09105-e21090-b)
*
Cap.
9.
Apology
,
and
the
matter
is
notorious
,
and
if
there
were
not
so
many
witnesses
therof
yet
liuing
as
there
be
,
yet
his
owne
letters
written
therof
,
to
aske
forgiuenesse
of
priests
for
his
fault
were
sufficient
which
we
haue
seene
vnder
his
owne
hand
with
this
date
and
subscription
.
Farewel
from
my
Chamber
vncertayne
the
13.
of
December
1588.
Your
poore
afflicted
frend
through
bodely
persecution
and
spiritual
discomfort
.
William
Watson
.
This
was
the
end
of
his
letter
,
but
the
beginning
was
as
followeth
:
Reuerend
Fathers
(
to
whome
this
my
true
confession
with
low
submission
and
humble
supplication
shal
come
to
be
read
,
After
that
I
had
byn
two
dayes
in
Durance
I
(
hearing
that
I
should
be
vrged
to
go
to
the
heretical
Church
)
wickedly
determined
(
after
a
great
though
short
conflict
had
with
my self
)
to
preuent
their
euil
attempt
by
pernicious
pollicy
,
in
requesting
conference
with
some
learned
protestant
,
which
being
graunted
,
But
as
this
was
a
meere
dissimulation
with
my
Sauiour
,
so
did
he
iustly
punish
me
for
the
same
:
for
as
soone
as
I
had
[
*
](A09105-e21220-b)
*
let
him
also
thinke
of
his
now
.
depriued
my selfe
of
his
heauenly
grace
,
I
had
no
power
to
resist
that
which
before
I
did
alwayes
most
detest
and
abhorre
:
so
that
where
I
thought
by
schismatical
pollicy
to
haue
dallyed
with
God
almighty
vntil
I
might
haue
escaped
the
hands
of
men
,
and
so
to
haue
returned
vnto
his
holy
Church
againe
,
he
most
iustly
(
seing
my
presumptuous
sinne
)
gaue
myne
enimyes
power
ouer
me
in
such
sort
,
that
although
both
at
the
court
and
other
places
in
the
tyme
of
my
durance
,
I
had
vtterly
denyed
my
being
with
any
Catholike
after
my
release
of
imprisonment
,
yet
that
wicked
heretike
Topcliff
,
did
vrge
me
so
farre
,
to
tel
where
I
had
byn
and
whome
I
knew
(
protesting
that
my
shew
of
coming
to
the
Church
should
not
serue
,
except
I
would
reueale
such
things
vnto
him
)
that
I
most
sinfully
at
the
last
did
condescend
vnto
his
diuelish
request
,
though
at
the
first
I
was
of
that
mynd
,
rather
to
haue
suffered
death
then
to
haue
proceeded
to
any
further
wicked●nesse
then
that
(
which
was
to
much
)
in
going
to
their
heretical
seruice
.
And
so
departing
,
&c.
Thus
farre
we
thought
good
to
recite
of
his
owne
letter
,
pretermitting
a
great
deale
more
that
followeth
,
wherin
he
setteth
downe
the
particular
acts
and
circumstances
of
his
bewraying
and
betraying
Catholiks
,
for
which
he
confesseth
that
he
was
so
much
eschued
and
abhorred
by
all
Catholiks
,
as
he
complayning
therof
sayth
:
My
burden
is
too
great
already
for
me
to
beare
,
but
that
God
of
his
mercy
,
I
trust
,
wil
ease
me
with
this
grace
,
yet
I
feele
none
so
great
discomfort
now
in
my
misery
,
as
the
want
(
I
dare
not
say
of
charity
)
but
of
compassion
amongst
Catholiks
of
this
my
wretched
state
,
in
so
much
that
it
is
not
sufficient
to
deny
me
bodily
releefe
(
as
some
hard
harts
haue
done
,
Heere
lo
yow
may
see
W.W.
his
accusation
of
his
owne
offences
,
which
grace
would
God
he
had
not
lost
synce
;
and
that
this
is
his
owne
style
yow
may
iudge
in
part
by
the
defence
he
hath
made
in
his
book
of
Quodlibets
about
the
multitude
of
his
parentheses
,
misliked
(
he
sayth
)
by
some
Readers
.
Secondly
yow
see
after
his
accusation
and
confession
,
both
a
complaint
against
the
seuerity
of
some
Catholiks
,
with
some
excuse
of
himself
.
The
complaint
we
thinke
verily
to
be
false
:
for
what
Catholike
(
thinke
yow
)
would
deny
a
cup
of
water
,
or
a
glasse
of
beere
(
except
there
where
no
glasse
in
the
house
)
to
so
miserable
a
poore
fellow
standing
in
bodily
need
,
though
neuer
so
much
spi●itually
offending
by
his
fault
?
As
for
his
excuse
or
defence
it
is
very
simple
and
ridiculous
as
yow
see
especially
in
that
point
,
where
he
sayth
that
his
great
synne
in
accusing
Catholiks
is
called
by
diuines
Percussio
Clerici
,
striking
of
a
clarke
wherby
he
sheweth
that
he
hath
no
learning
at
all
nor
knoweth
what
he
saith
in
matters
of
diuinity
,
or
yf
he
do
and
haue
any
light
or
remorse
of
conscience
left
him
(
as
then
he
seemed
to
haue
had
)
let
him
consider
in
how
farre
worse
case
he
standeth
now
,
then
he
did
then
hauing
scandalized
so
much
the
more
Catholiks
in
this
fall
,
S.
A●gustynes
iudgment
grounded
on
scriptures
the
most
greeuous
and
daungerous
striking
and
wounding
of
all
other
violences
.
I
now
take
my
leaue
(
saith
he
)
in
most
humble
wise
,
beseeching
God
to
graunt
grace
,
strength
&
constancy
to
all
such
as
do
stand
,
&
to
vs
sinners
that
haue
fallen
true
repentance
,
with
continual
contrition
,
and
sorrow
for
our
sinnes
so
long
as
we
liue
in
this
vale
of
teares
,
&c.
Lo
heere
in
how
good
a
moode
he
was
,
when
he
wrote
this
;
and
if
he
had
byn
constant
therin
,
he
had
neuer
fallen
into
that
desperate
case
,
wherin
now
he
hath
plunged
himself
.
But
soone
after
this
he
returning
to
his
former
,
licentious
course
abroad
,
and
then
being
taken
and
breaking
prisons
,
we
know
not
how
often
,
and
once
with
the
death
of
some
of
better
merit
with
God
,
as
it
seemeth
then
himselfe
,
he
became
in
short
space
to
be
so
gay
and
gallant
with
horse
and
man
,
and
his
litle
body
so
decked
and
loaden
with
iewels
,
chaines
rings
,
bracelets
,
and
other
such
ornaments
gotten
partly
by
importunity
,
partly
(
as
we
are
informed
)
by
shifts
,
and
other
like
meanes
(
wherof
we
could
recount
heere
diuers
particulars
,
if
we
had
but
halfe
the
desire
to
discredit
him
,
as
he
hath
malice
to
bely
the
Iesuits
)
as
none
or
few
in
England
were
more
notorious
for
those
matters
then
he
;
and
being
in
this
state
,
and
liuing
as
it
were
in
outlawry
with
the
state
by
his
breaking
of
prisons
,
and
in
no
credit
with
Catholiks
for
his
disorderly
life
,
and
notorious
foolery
,
hauing
made
a
ridiculous
common
welth
a
litle
before
about
sitting
at
table
&
other
such
proceedings
among
priests
and
gentlemen
,
M.
Bluet
(
as
before
hath
byn
said
)
made
his
peace
with
the
B.
of
London
,
if
he
would
yeild
to
the
condition
appointed
him
,
which
by
all
likelyhood
was
this
to
rayle
against
Iesuits
,
the
Archpriest
and
their
frends
,
wryte
and
print
books
by
the
Bishops
direction
:
and
this
was
William
Watsons
holy
vocation
in
the
state
and
dignity
of
perdition
wherin
now
he
standeth
.
And
so
much
for
his
person
at
this
present
.
Now
let
vs
passe
ouer
to
the
book
it selfe
set
forth
by
him
heere
in
his
brethrens
name
(
as
he
calleth
them
)
that
is
to
say
the
mutined
&
discontented
priests
,
though
no
man
in
particular
setteth
his
name
thervnto
.
And
so
now
if
we
wil
beginne
to
examine
this
book
intituled
A
sparing
discouery
,
according
to
the
former
points
and
chapters
set
downe
by
vs
before
,
we
shal
first
find
,
that
for
argument
or
subiect
this
hath
none
,
but
only
to
rayle
at
Iesuits
in
general
and
F.
Persons
in
particular
.
And
secondly
for
handling
,
it
is
farre
more
shamelesse
foolish
and
malitious
then
any
of
the
former
.
Thirdly
though
it
be
meant
and
directed
principally
against
the
men
aforesaid
,
yet
breaketh
it
out
also
most
insolently
against
any
other
,
that
is
thought
by
them
not
to
fauour
their
faction
and
rebellion
:
fourthly
for
open
lyes
,
manifest
vntruthes
,
apparant
contradictions
and
intollerable
slaunders
(
which
is
the
fourth
consideration
before
specified
to
be
weighed
in
their
books
,
if
yow
remember
)
this
is
so
replenished
,
as
it
is
vnpossible
for
vs
to
examine
them
in
this
one
head
or
member
,
whithout
making
a
whole
volume
in
answere
,
especially
if
we
should
descend
to
particulars
;
yet
some
examples
for
a
taste
shal
we
touch
vnto
yow
,
&
therby
yow
may
gesse
of
the
rest
,
noting
only
by
the
way
,
that
togeather
with
impudent
lyes
we
meane
to
ioyne
also
for
breuityes
sake
the
absurd
,
wicked
,
and
impious
speaches
in
testimony
of
their
good
spirit
and
holy
constitution
of
mynd
,
&
in
the
one
and
the
other
we
shal
be
as
breef
as
possible
we
may
be
,
for
we
are
weary
of
so
lothsome
matters
before
we
begin
.
First
then
they
begin
this
libel
with
an
odious
comparison
taken
from
the
Scribes
and
Pharasyes
in
the
old
law
,
as
representing
(
say
they
)
our
religious
orders
now
,
but
yet
greatly
,
reprehended
by
Christ
,
&c.
which
heretical
obiection
is
answered
aswel
in
the
old
tyme
by
the
ancient
Fathers
S.
Basil
,
S.
Chrysostome
,
S.
Nazianzen
,
S.
Augustine
,
S.
Gregory
(
which
were
all
religious
men
,
though
priests
and
bishops
also
)
as
in
like
manner
by
all
the
wryters
in
controuersyes
in
our
tyme
against
Lutherans
,
zuinglians
,
Caluinists
,
Atheists
scoffers
and
ribaldes
,
of
which
later
sort
the
wryter
of
this
sparing
discouery
sheweth
himselfe
to
be
,
as
also
a
most
ridiculous
companion
,
in
that
after
he
hath
said
of
Iesuits
,
that
their
followers
presume
to
affirme
,
that
they
are
more
free
from
error
,
more
familiar
with
God
,
more
particularly
illuminated
,
and
more
specially
indued
with
the
spirit
of
guiding
soules
,
&c.
which
yf
a
man
did
say
,
it
was
but
an
imitation
of
S.
Bernard
.
speaking
of
religious
men
rar●ùs
cadunt
,
We
professe
and
glory
in
our
calling
,
that
we
do
not
bold
is
necessary
for
the
better
credit
of
our
functions
to
vaunt
of
our
more
neere
acquaintance
with
the
almighty
then
our
predecessors
and
brethren
haue
had
:
that
we
are
most
confident
not
only
in
the
excellency
of
our
priesthood
,
but
also
in
the
assurance
,
that
wee
in
the
execution
of
our
functions
haue
a
sufficient
direction
of
Gods
holy
spirit
,
&c.
and
do
pray
with
all
our
harts
,
that
God
wil
euermore
deliuer
our
secular
priests
from
such
familiarity
(
as
Iesuits
haue
)
with
his
diuyne
maiesty
,
&c.
Lo
heere
two
poynts
:
the
first
of
pryde
,
and
as
high
presumption
as
any
heretike
lightly
in
these
our
dayes
can
professe
,
to
wit
,
that
they
are
most
confident
of
wel
by
the
excellency
of
their
priesthood
,
as
by
the
assurance
of
Gods
holy
spirit
,
that
they
shal
be
sufficiently
directed
for
the
execution
of
their
functions
:
confide
or
glory
therin
with
lesser
vanity
then
all
sectaryes
do
of
our
dayes
.
The
other
point
is
of
impiety
and
Lucianisme
,
iesting
at
all
spiritual
deuotion
and
familiarity
with
God
by
frequent
meditation
,
contemplation
and
other
like
caelestical
vertues
most
highly
commended
by
all
ancient
fathers
in
true
seruants
of
God
,
but
contemned
by
this
good
fellow
that
hath
no
feeling
therof
according
to
the
saying
of
S.
Paul
.
animalis
home
non
percipit
ea
,
quae
sunt
spiritus
Dei
:
the
sensual
or
carnal
man
doth
not
vnderstand
those
things
that
are
of
the
spirit
of
God
.
But
let
vs
go
forward
,
yow
see
how
they
beginne
.
And
truly
it
were
an
endlesse
course
to
follow
them
in
their
exorbitant
raylings
and
lying
,
first
against
the
Society
in
general
,
&
then
against
F.
Persons
in
particular
.
For
of
the
first
they
say
:
That
albeit
the
order
of
the
Society
being
approued
by
the
Pope
,
is
to
be
honored
,
&c.
yet
few
do
liue
according
to
their
calling
,
but
rather
as
if
religion
were
nothing
els
but
a
meere
political
deuise
,
&c.
Machauillian
rules
are
raysed
vp
by
them
for
rebellions
,
murdering
,
of
Princes
,
&c.
Few
Kings
Courts
are
in
Europe
,
where
some
of
their
maisterships
do
not
reside
of
purpose
to
receiue
and
giue
intelligences
to
their
General
in
Rome
,
&c.
These
are
their
owne
words
with
infinite
more
of
like
vntruth
and
immodesty
which
were
ouerlong
to
recite
:
We
shal
touch
some
few
matters
of
innumerable
obiected
by
them
,
but
no
one
proued
or
proueable
.
He
accuseth
them
of
slaundring
the
State
of
England
with
iniurious
handling
of
Catholiks
both
abroad
and
in
prison
:
they
falsifie
the
doings
of
the
state
(
say
they
)
●e
they
neuer
so
apparantly
true
,
&c.
For
eyther
they
do
pretend
,
that
the
partyes
that
confesse
things
commytted
were
vrged
therunto
with
tortures
,
or
that
it
was
a
plot
of
the
state
to
make
all
Catholiks
odious
,
or
that
there
was
no
such
matter
at
all
,
or
that
we
wot
not
what
,
but
they
haue
alwayes
some
shift
to
bleare
mens
eyes
to
the
discredit
of
all
proceedings
in
such
cases
within
the
realme
;
if
any
of
our
brethren
dy
in
prison
,
it
is
sayd
they
were
poysoned
or
famished
,
yf
any
kil
themselues
,
it
is
giuen
out
they
were
murdered
,
&c.
Behold
heere
the
complaint
against
Iesuits
for
speaking
in
defence
of
Catholiks
against
their
presecutors
.
And
are
not
these
proctors
(
thinke
yow
)
worthy
of
their
fees
for
this
good
office
done
?
But
heare
another
more
wicked
and
impious
then
this
in
the
very
next
page
,
where
complayning
of
Iesuits
(
though
very
falsely
and
foolishly
and
against
all
Cath.
learning
,
as
before
we
haue
shewed
in
our
Apologie
)
that
they
teach
men
to
auoyd
certayne
bloody
quaestions
by
equiuocations
:
this
(
say
they
)
amongst
others
is
one
of
their
rules
,
&c.
As
for
example
:
one
demaunding
of
yow
,
whether
yf
the
Pope
should
come
in
warlike
manner
to
inuade
this
land
by
force
of
armes
,
would
yow
take
his
part
or
the
Queenes
?
yow
framing
this
answere
in
your
mynd
,
we
wil
take
the
Quenes
part
,
yf
the
Pope
wil
comaund
vs
so
to
do
:
may
by
their
doctrine
giue
this
answere
lawfully
,
videlicet
we
wil
take
the
Queenes
part
,
&
conceale
the
rest
,
wherby
he
that
asketh
the
question
is
plainly
deluded
,
&c.
Behold
heere
yong
new
Herodians
that
moue
and
renew
most
odious
and
daungerous
questions
about
Caesar
and
his
tribute
,
all
tending
(
as
yow
se
)
to
entangle
Catholiks
againe
by
a
figuratiue
maner
of
accusing
Iesuits
after
the
question
hath
byn
solued
by
the
sheding
of
much
innocent
blood
of
martyrs
&
the
memory
therof
almost
extinguished
by
length
of
tyme
.
But
heare
yet
another
example
more
odious
then
this
:
And
other
examples
(
say
they
)
they
may
aske
vs
(
to
wit
the
persecutors
)
whether
we
haue
taught
that
her
Maiest
.
hath
no
interest
to
the
crowne
of
England
?
and
we
answere
,
that
we
haue
not
so
done
,
iush
say
they
yow
equiuocate
with
vs
,
yow
keep
this
in
your
mynd
,
videlicet
as
long
as
the
B
of
Rome
wil
suffer
her
,
&c.
But
now
heare
another
impiety
exercised
by
a
sleight
and
figuratiue
speech
suggested
to
them
(
no
doubt
)
by
heretiks
to
bring
in
contempt
,
suspition
,
and
auersion
,
the
holy
sacrament
of
Confession
and
holsome
vse
therof
,
Vnderstanding
how
that
our
Iesuits
are
most
rigorous
in
their
taking
of
mens
confessions
,
wherby
they
know
as
wel
by
the
seruants
as
by
their
maisters
&
mistresses
their
seueral
confessions
,
all
the
secrets
in
those
familyes
:
the
wyues
against
her
husband
,
the
husbands
against
his
wife
,
and
the
seruants
of
them
both
,
&c.
What
heretike
could
wryte
more
odiously
then
this
?
And
may
not
the
like
inconuenience
be
vrged
against
all
priests
?
yea
against
themselues
,
if
they
be
worthy
to
heare
confessions
?
Surely
this
is
more
like
some
ribalds
speech
then
of
a
priest
or
Catholike
.
There
ensue
a
huge
multitude
of
notorious
lyes
repeated
againe
in
this
libel
which
were
handled
by
them
before
,
and
refuted
by
vs
in
our
Apologie
.
Card.
Boromaeus
:
All
their
irreligious
scoffing
and
deprauing
of
the
spiritual
exercises
(
from
the
pag.
21.
of
there
libel
vnto
28.
)
And
thus
much
for
the
Iesuits
in
general
.
But
as
for
F.
Persons
in
particular
there
is
no
end
nor
measure
of
their
outragious
detraction
when
they
fall
on
him
,
as
though
he
were
the
only
but
against
which
all
heir
fiery
darts
of
hellish
hatred
,
&
serpentyne
tongues
were
directed
.
We
haue
answered
both
truly
and
sufficiently
in
the
12.
Chapter
of
our
Apologie
such
malitious
and
enuious
calumniations
,
as
these
his
passionate
emulators
in
their
first
two
books
vttered
,
of
which
two
bookes
the
first
being
in
latyn
&
read
in
Rome
by
diuers
great
men
that
had
some
acquaintance
in
English
affayres
,
they
found
therin
so
many
and
manifest
malitious
slaunders
(
especially
against
F.
Persons
)
as
they
professed
afterwards
to
haue
byn
ashamed
in
reading
therof
and
to
haue
wondred
at
the
impudency
of
the
wryters
;
and
more
to
esteeme
of
the
said
Father
then
euer
before
,
by
discouering
the
diuels
enuy
against
him
.
And
among
others
we
vnderstand
for
certayne
,
that
the
most
honorable
,
wise
and
learned
Card.
Burghesius
.
Viceprotector
of
England
giuing
vp
the
said
book
to
his
Hol.
protested
vpon
his
conscience
,
that
he
had
read
many
things
which
himself
knew
to
be
stark
lyes
and
malitious
inuentions
against
the
said
Father
in
particular
,
and
therby
made
a
gesse
at
the
vntruth
of
all
the
rest
.
And
further
yow
haue
seene
by
that
we
haue
discussed
in
the
fornamed
chapter
of
our
Apologie
,
how
many
most
euident
and
apparant
calumniations
we
haue
there
refuted
,
which
heere
yet
&
in
other
their
ensuing
books
these
miserable
men
(
for
yow
know
what
a
pittiful
torment
enuy
is
)
do
repeate
,
affirme
,
vrge
,
and
amplyfie
againe
,
yea
haue
procured
heretiks
also
to
publish
the
same
in
their
books
,
as
appeareth
by
that
which
a
certayne
impudent
minister
O.
E.
(
but
not
exceeding
the
malice
of
these
)
hath
wrytten
and
printed
of
late
,
about
the
illigitimation
of
F.
Persons
byrth
,
which
these
his
emulators
in
their
first
latyn
inuectiue
do
but
cal
in
doubt
,
saying
that
the
said
byrth
was
of
euil
fame
(
raysed
to
wit
by
themselues
,
)
but
now
(
as
wicked
men
are
wout
to
do
)
they
passe
further
and
affirme
it
in
all
their
later
books
for
a
thing
certayne
,
hauing
deuised
besides
,
that
his
Father
was
parson
of
a
church
,
and
that
therof
he
was
called
Persons
but
as
then
we
answered
,
so
now
againe
hauing
informed
our selues
synce
that
tyme
of
more
particulars
,
we
affirme
&
auouch
that
this
is
a
most
vnchristian
and
diuelish
deuise
to
slaunder
and
defame
their
neighbour
,
and
neyther
is
nor
could
be
true
.
For
clea●ing
of
which
so
egregious
,
a
calumniation
we
haue
made
diligent
inquiry
and
do
fynd
that
the
said
Father
was
borne
in
the
parish
of
Stowey
in
Somerset
shire
in
the
yeare
1546.
a
yeare
before
K.
Henry
died
to
which
parish
there
came
soone
after
out
of
Deuonshire
to
be
vicar
their
(
for
parson
their
is
none
)
Iohn
Hayward
a
vertuous
good
priest
that
had
byn
a
cannon
regular
before
,
and
this
man
liued
there
for
30.
yeares
togeather
,
vntil
after
F.
Persons
departure
out
of
England
,
who
hauing
byn
his
master
in
the
latyn
tongue
,
and
liking
his
forwardnes
in
learning
did
euer
afterward
beare
a
special
affection
towards
him
,
all
the
tyme
he
liued
,
but
yet
was
ther
neuer
any
least
suspection
of
that
which
these
malitious
people
haue
deuised
and
geuen
out
,
as
those
do
and
wil
testifie
that
lyued
at
that
tyme
,
neyther
could
there
be
with
any
probability
,
the
one
being
borne
(
as
we
haue
said
and
appeareth
by
the
register
book
)
before
the
other
came
into
that
countrey
neyther
is
it
likely
,
that
he
should
haue
byn
called
Persons
(
as
they
fondly
say
)
for
that
this
priest
was
a
parson
,
seing
that
benefice
is
no
personage
but
a
vicaridge
as
all
men
know
:
and
more
like
it
is
he
should
haue
byn
called
Hayward
after
the
said
priests
name
,
and
not
by
his
office
if
he
had
byn
his
sonne
:
Moreouer
,
as
in
our
Apologie
we
haue
said
F.
Persons
had
fiue
brothers
&
systers
elder
then
himselfe
by
the
same
mother
and
father
borne
all
many
yeares
before
the
forsaid
priest
came
to
that
countrey
,
&
other
fiue
yonger
then
he
,
wherof
one
is
now
a
preacher
heere
in
England
,
&
chaplayne
to
a
noble
man
,
and
all
called
by
the
name
of
Persons
;
diuers
vncles
also
,
nephewes
,
and
cosyns
there
are
of
the
same
name
;
and
how
then
do
these
lying
lippes
,
vrge
so
much
that
he
was
called
P●rsons
,
for
that
his
Father
was
Parson
of
a
benefice
?
Finally
we
haue
shewed
in
our
said
Apologie
that
his
parents
were
right
honest
people
,
and
of
the
most
substantial
of
their
degree
among
their
neighbours
while
they
liued
,
and
his
Father
was
reconciled
to
the
Cath.
Church
by
M.
Bryant
the
martyr
,
and
his
mother
a
graue
and
vertuous
matron
liuing
diuers
yeares
,
and
dying
in
flight
and
out
of
her
countrey
for
her
conscience
,
and
was
neuer
so
much
as
suspected
for
any
such
matter
as
these
wicked
companions
haue
deuised
.
And
if
there
were
no
other
argument
,
but
that
neyther
F.
Persons
himselfe
nor
any
frend
of
his
had
neuer
any
doubt
or
least
scruple
therof
hitherto
(
as
may
appeare
by
that
neyther
in
his
entring
into
religion
nor
holy
orders
of
priesthood
,
any
dispensation
was
required
or
sought
for
)
this
we
say
were
sufficient
to
any
honest
man
that
is
tymerous
of
God
and
measureth
other
mens
consciences
by
their
owne
,
to
conuince
this
exorbitant
malice
of
these
consciencelesse
rayling
people
,
that
make
no
scruple
to
publish
so
false
a
matter
,
&
impossible
to
be
knowen
to
them
for
a
thing
most
certayne
,
wheras
in
true
conscience
by
Christian
Cath.
diuinity
it
is
knowne
to
be
a
heynons
deadly
synne
to
publish
such
a
matter
of
infamy
,
though
it
had
bin
true
,
(
if
it
were
otherwise
secret
and
not
knowen
before
)
but
much
more
to
deuise
and
spread
the
same
of
malice
,
or
being
deuised
or
brought
in
suspition
by
others
to
auouch
and
diuulge
it
,
as
in
all
their
bookes
they
do
,
wherin
we
can
say
no
more
(
considering
,
there
desperat
course
)
but
remember
with
feare
the
saying
of
the
scripture
,
impius
cùm
in
profundum
venerit
,
contemnit
;
The
wicked
man
contemneth
all
when
he
is
once
ouer
the
eares
in
synne
;
God
help
them
out
if
it
be
his
holy
wil
;
but
yet
in
the
meane
space
we
are
forced
to
admonish
them
that
this
&
other
such
slaunders
must
needs
ly
heauily
vpon
the
consciences
of
the
deuisers
or
publishers
,
and
be
a
daungerous
chirographum
against
them
at
the
day
of
iudgement
,
except
they
repent
and
make
due
satisfaction
heere
,
which
eyther
willing
or
vnwilling
once
they
must
do
(
est
enim
qui
quaerit
,
&
indicat
God
grant
they
do
it
in
this
lyfe
,
wherunto
we
haue
shewed
before
that
their
ghostly
fathers
are
bound
to
oblige
them
if
they
wil
remayne
free
themselues
from
the
participation
of
so
great
iniquity
.
And
thus
much
we
haue
thought
good
to
ad
about
this
scurrilous
obiection
so
often
repeated
and
●o
odiously
brought
in
by
them
in
all
their
later
books
:
and
as
for
the
rest
though
in
euery
new
book
they
tel
againe
the
very
same
things
which
before
they
inuented
,
and
by
often
telling
do
seeme
at
length
as
it
were
to
beleeue
them
(
for
so
it
falleth
out
often
in
coyning
a●d
frequent
repeating
of
lyes
)
yet
for
that
our
former
answers
be
such
as
do
euidently
demonstrate
the
falshood
and
folly
of
the
said
calumniations
and
calumniators
(
especially
about
F.
Persons
departure
from
Oxford
,
To
wit
that
F.
Persons
,
within
these
later
three
yeares
brought
D.
Bagshaw
and
some
others
for
his
sake
in
daunger
of
his
life
about
the
stratage●e
,
vndertaken
by
one
Squiar
that
was
hanged
,
&c.
But
how
meere
and
malitious
a
cauil
this
is
,
all
men
may
easily
see
.
For
D.
Bagshaw
was
neuer
in
daunger
,
Secondly
this
fiction
of
Squiars
attempt
is
sufficiently
discouered
already
and
prooued
to
be
a
meere
fiction
in
deed
,
and
so
it
appeared
by
the
miserable
fellow
at
his
death
,
and
hath
otherwise
byn
declared
by
euident
demonstrations
of
Catholike
bookes
,
and
no
man
but
a
counterfeite
or
cauilling
Catholike
would
for
shame
make
●●●ention
therof
againe
:
But
howsoeuer
that
matter
were
,
F.
Persons
cannot
with
any
probability
be
presumed
to
haue
had
any
part
therin
he
being
at
that
tyme
in
Rome
and
the
thing
fayned
to
be
done
in
Spayne
.
So
a●
heere
is
nothing
els
but
malignity
with
folly
and
improbability
shewed
.
Another
cauil
is
about
F.
Persons
speech
with
one
Iames
Clark
in
London
before
his
departure
ouer
the
Sea
,
to
whome
he
should
say
,
that
he
meant
to
go
to
Padua
to
study
phisick
and
not
euer
to
be
a
papist
,
offering
also
to
sweare
the
same
.
But
this
seemeth
a●●ale
of
a
tubbe
neyther
probable
not
important
,
for
nether
do
they
say
that
he
swore
in
deed
,
and
if
they
did
,
yet
wil
yow
easily
see
how
farre
they
were
to
be
beleeued
against
F.
Persons
,
who
are
ready
of
pure
malice
and
swelling
enuy
to
conspire
and
sweare
,
against
him
euery
where
if
therby
they
might
hurt
him
.
But
whatsoeuer
talk
he
might
haue
with
M.
Iames
Clark
,
28.
yeares
past
before
his
departure
out
of
England
about
being
a
papist
for
the
tyme
to
come
(
which
woord
yow
know
is
odious
in
England
,
and
was
at
that
tyme
,
and
not
a
terme
professed
by
vs
)
and
whatsoeuer
M.
Iames
Clarke
might
report
therof
(
which
yet
if
he
be
the
man
whome
we
imagine
it
is
not
like
he
would
report
iniuriously
of
his
old
frend
)
yet
God
be
thanked
F.
Persons
proued
after
a
good
Catholike
,
and
if
he
had
not
it
is
very
probable
(
and
morally
also
sure
)
that
many
hundreds
who
are
now
such
,
had
not
byn
so
at
this
day
,
in
which
number
we
may
recon
diuers
also
of
them
that
wryte
these
pestilent
books
,
so
ingrateful
are
they
to
God
and
his
instruments
for
their
so
great
and
singular
benefits
.
That
which
followeth
of
Cardinal
Allens
opinion
of
F.
Persons
violent
nature
,
There
ensueth
another
long
reprehension
of
F.
Persons
for
dealing
in
Sir
Thomas
Stukeley
his
action
for
Ireland
and
setting
it
forward
in
the
yeare
1578.
F.
Persons
at
that
tyme
had
not
byn
aboue
2.
or
3.
yeares
at
most
in
the
Society
,
and
was
a
student
of
diuinity
in
Rome
,
and
not
yet
priest
,
and
consequently
cannot
be
presumed
to
haue
had
any
hand
in
such
publike
affayres
,
&
secondly
it
is
notorious
to
all
men
,
M.
Doctor
Lewis
afterward
Bishop
of
Cassano
,
Archdeacon
at
that
tyme
of
Cambray
,
and
Referendarie
to
his
Holines
being
the
principal
Ecclesiastical
person
of
our
nation
in
Rome
was
the
cheef
and
only
man
that
set
the
action
of
Sir
Thomas
Stukeley
forward
with
Pope
Gregory
the
.xiij.
procuring
the
said
Sukeley
to
be
made
Marquesse
,
and
to
haue
the
forces
he
carryed
with
him
,
and
vpon
that
point
had
he
the
controuersy
with
Sir
Richard
Shelley
Lord
Prior
of
England
,
which
these
lying
people
do
mencion
heere
,
and
lay
to
F.
Persons
charge
:
which
matter
both
Doctor
Fagon
and
other
Irish
men
yet
in
Rome
(
as
we
are
informed
)
wil
testifie
against
our
Appellants
when
they
come
thither
,
&
against
these
their
shamelesse
bookes
,
if
they
deny
them
not
,
as
no
doubt
but
they
wil
,
which
Irish
men
were
taken
by
violence
out
of
their
beddes
at
midnight
to
be
carryed
away
with
Stukely
,
as
was
also
M.
Myuers
an
Englishman
,
and
M.
Thomas
Clement
should
haue
byn
if
he
had
not
saued
himselfe
in
a
Card.
house
which
he
wil
testifie
to
this
day
being
aliue
in
Flanders
,
and
that
he
conferred
first
his
whole
affayre
with
F.
Persons
who
disliked
vtterly
such
hard
proceeding
both
with
him
&
others
;
and
had
some
disgust
with
D.
Lewes
about
the
same
,
which
Doctor
notwithstanding
th●se
false
libellers
do
neuer
once
so
much
as
name
in
all
this
matter
,
he
being
the
cheef
doer
as
hath
byn
said
and
this
for
that
they
wil
haue
men
thinke
that
he
was
of
their
faction
against
the
Card.
and
Iesuits
.
All
that
which
followeth
for
diuers
pages
against
F.
Persons
(
if
it
be
against
him
and
not
much
more
against
themselues
:
)
(
a
good
disposition
yow
must
think
to
get
credit
amongst
such
men
)
that
he
entred
with
two
subiects
only
Campian
and
C●tam
:
that
M.
Blackwel
bewayled
his
coming
in
,
as
an
vnfit
man
to
be
sent
;
and
that
it
was
an
indiscreet
fact
of
Doctor
Allen
to
send
him
,
that
the
Catholikes
also
misliked
it
,
and
told
him
plainly
,
that
if
he
desisted
not
from
his
courses
they
would
deliuer
him
into
the
hands
of
the
ciuil
magistrate
:
that
F.
Heywood
and
he
striued
about
superiority
:
that
he
made
great
collections
of
money
pretending
therwith
to
releeue
prisoners
,
but
hauing
once
fingered
the
money
fled
therwith
into
France
,
&c.
These
(
we
say
)
and
a
huge
heape
of
other
such
wilful
calumniations
as
do
follow
in
this
book
we
find
to
be
so
false
(
hauing
informed
our selues
of
the
truth
)
as
if
they
can
prooue
but
any
one
of
all
these
points
to
be
true
but
only
the
first
that
he
was
made
superior
of
the
mission
of
England
,
and
sent
in
with
F.
Campian
&
another
,
but
not
Cottam
;
if
they
can
prooue
we
say
but
one
point
only
of
these
and
many
other
which
they
name
,
we
shal
say
they
are
honest
men
in
the
rest
,
and
if
they
can
proue
none
of
the
former
,
nor
of
a
hundred
more
besides
set
downe
by
them
in
this
,
and
other
their
bookes
for
truthes
,
we
shal
yet
be
more
liberal
with
them
,
and
giue
them
another
to
prooue
which
followeth
immediately
in
their
fabulous
Lucianical
narration
,
which
is
so
famous
a●ly
,
as
it
may
deserue
a
crowne
to
be
paynted
in
the
margent
,
as
some
learned
men
did
to
some
of
Luthers
,
wrytten
(
no
doubt
)
by
the
same
spirit
of
spite
and
lack
of
shame
,
that
this
is
,
and
consequently
if
our
libellers
wil
saue
their
honesty
let
them
bring
forth
some
proof
of
this
tale
,
that
F.
Persons
coming
to
Paris
(
in
the
yeare
1584.
)
and
desyring
to
exempt
himself
from
the
subiection
of
the
Prouincial
and
other
Superiors
of
his
order
there
(
for
alwayes
these
good
Christian
men
do
ascribe
some
naughty
meaning
to
all
his
actions
)
he
persuaded
them
that
the
Q.
of
England
and
her
counsel
did
pursue
him
with
such
diligence
,
as
they
had
sent
ouer
already
two
men
to
murder
him
in
Paris
,
for
which
cause
it
was
not
conuenient
for
any
one
of
the
Society
to
go
abroad
with
him
,
but
that
he
might
go
alone
,
&
to
make
the
matter
more
probable
he
hyred
a
couple
of
Englishmen
with
no
smal
some
of
money
accompagned
with
a
flemming
to
come
〈◊〉
the
Colledge
late
as
night
and
to
enquire
for
him
,
wher
with
the
Fathers
being
sumwhat
ter●ified
suffered
him
to
depart
to
Rome
,
&c.
This
is
their
tale
,
which
being
deuised
by
one
of
them
is
auouched
and
printed
againe
and
againe
in
all
their
later
bookes
,
with
some
addition
alwayes
by
him
that
commeth
after
the
rest
,
F.
Persons
liuing
in
Paris
in
his
habit
(
which
cannot
be
denyed
)
should
seek
to
go
out
alone
without
a
companion
,
therby
to
be
the
more
safe
from
violence
,
or
that
he
should
procure
to
be
deliuered
from
the
subiection
of
the
Prouincial
&
Superior
there
by
such
a
stratageme
(
as
they
cal
it
)
and
with
so
much
cost
,
seing
it
was
in
his
owne
hand
to
stay
or
not
stay
with
them
,
being
not
their
subiect
:
this
we
say
is
easy
for
euery
man
that
hath
common
sense
to
iudge
but
much
more
for
that
we
vnderstand
that
he
went
not
to
Rome
immediatly
from
thence
,
as
these
men
giue
out
but
aboue
a
yeare
afterward
with
D.
Allen
from
the
Spaw
,
where
the
said
D.
had
byn
extreme
sick
in
the
yeare
1585.
And
finally
hauing
informed
our selues
thorowly
of
this
fact
,
we
find
that
there
was
neuer
any
such
thing
eyther
done
spoken
or
thought
of
by
the
said
Father
or
his
Superiors
,
vntil
this
ridiculously
&
so
many
others
came
abroad
in
print
;
the
infamy
wherof
we
leaue
vnto
the
relators
,
and
meane
to
passe
no
further
in
this
matter
hauing
byn
longer
therin
then
otherwise
we
meant
,
to
the
end
to
satisfie
such
obiections
as
follow
in
the
other
bookes
also
,
of
which
it
seemeth
that
this
is
a
compendious
abstract
conteyning
a
fardel
of
lyes
packt
vp
close
togeather
,
which
in
the
other
libels
are
somwhat
more
delated
though
in
substance
the
same
,
&c.
And
surely
if
impudency
her self
with
neuer
so
brasen
or
iron
a
face
should
step
forth
to
scold
against
all
truth
,
honesty
modesty
&
other
vertues
at
once
,
she
could
not
behaue
her selfe
more
desperately
then
these
fellowes
do
in
this
their
book
.
For
if
yow
would
haue
a
list
only
of
loud
lyes
most
lewdly
and
desperatly
faced
out
in
this
libel
,
and
hitherto
not
so
much
as
named
or
touched
by
vs
,
yow
may
vew
ouer
the
pages
following
,
D.
Gyfford
his
conuention
before
the
Nuntio
in
Flaunders
for
slaundering
the
Society
and
styrring
sedition
in
the
colledge
of
Rome
,
&
that
F.
Baldwyn
did
first
aske
him
pardon
in
name
of
the
Society
,
&c.
The
quite
contrary
wherof
is
euident
both
by
the
order
of
the
action
it selfe
(
the
Doctor
being
conuented
,
and
nor
conuenting
)
as
also
by
the
Nuntio
his
expresse
letters
yet
extant
about
that
matter
.
Page
31.
that
Robert
Fisher
(
who
spread
their
infamous
libel
against
the
Society
)
was
sent
from
Rome
to
the
gallyes
of
Naples
,
Page
32.
The
whole
tale
about
D.
Lewes
being
their
General
Visitour
(
as
they
say
)
and
namely
his
procuring
,
to
hush
a
notorious
fraud
of
the
Iesuits
for
alluring
a
gentlewoman
in
the
City
of
Perugia
to
giue
them
a
rich
chayne
of
pearle
without
her
husbands
priuity
,
&c.
whervpon
(
they
say
,
)
the
Society
should
haue
byn
expelled
from
thence
.
All
this
we
find
vpon
search
to
be
so
notorious
a
ly
,
as
that
neyther
the
bishop
of
Cassano
was
euer
General
Visitour
ouer
the
Iesuits
in
his
lyfe
,
but
only
was
ioyned
for
companion
to
the
Bishop
of
Montreale
for
visiting
seculars
and
some
certayne
religious
in
Rome
,
and
that
his
authority
neuer
extended
to
Perugia
,
though
it
be
within
the
State
of
the
Church
,
and
that
neuer
any
such
thing
happened
in
Perugia
concerning
the
Iesuits
,
as
the
fact
and
chayne
heere
mention
,
and
consequently
neuer
any
such
hush
needful
,
&c.
The
like
monstrous●ly
in
the
same
page
is
,
F.
Hieronimo
F●orauanto
Rector
of
the
Colledge
would
not
suffer
the
students
to
visit
Card.
Allen
vpon
his
death-bed
himself
desyring
it
,
wheras
all
that
liue
now
in
Rome
of
the
Card.
kinred
and
family
do
testifie
the
contrary
that
they
weare
all
there
at
2.
or
3.
tymes
.
No
lesse
shamelesse
and
yet
more
insolent
is
their
speech
of
Card.
Bellarmyne
page
37.
and
iterated
so
often
in
their
other
bookes
to
disgrace
him
to
wit
about
his
speech
,
that
Pope
Syxtus
5.
was
damned
,
&c.
Card.
Allen
,
the
B.
of
Cassano
and
others
by
the
Iesuits
,
&c.
which
we
are
sure
the
diuel
himself
wil
not
obiect
for
that
he
knoweth
the
contrary
.
The
sending
also
of
F.
Haywood
for
pennance
into
Calabria
,
where
he
neuer
was
in
his
lyfe
set
downe
pag.
49.
and
the
dealing
with
the
Duke
of
Guise
to
haue
intelligence
with
the
Queene
of
Scotland
the
Earle
of
Northumberland
,
and
others
in
England
anno
1583.
layd
by
them
to
F.
Persons
,
but
proued
before
to
haue
byn
done
by
Mope
or
Charles
Paget
their
cheef
pillar
sent
into
England
for
that
purpose
.
Their
accusing
also
of
F.
Persons
for
Parry
his
fact
sent
into
England
as
himself
confessed
by
Thomas
Morgan
&
that
crew
;
The
accusing
and
deprauing
the
institution
of
the
Seminaryes
in
Spayne
pag.
53.
and
that
Card.
Allen
wept
for
sorrow
in
Rome
when
he
saw
the
oration
made
by
an
English
scholler
in
Vallidolid
to
the
King
at
his
comming
to
the
English
Colledge
for
thanks
geuing
in
the
yeare
1592.
and
that
this
oration
is
left
out
in
the
printed
book
set
forth
about
that
matter
(
as
they
affirme
)
pag.
54.
These
we
say
and
a
hundred
other
assertions
,
as
wyld
,
mad
,
and
insolent
as
these
are
set
downe
without
any
proof
at
all
;
but
their
owne
words
,
and
so
recounted
as
though
they
were
without
all
controuersy
true
.
This
desperate
course
(
we
say
)
is
such
as
seemeth
rather
to
be
of
franticke
and
possessed
men
,
then
of
moderate
and
wel
conscienced
Christians
,
and
therfore
we
leaue
further
to
refute
the
same
remitting
them
to
that
which
we
haue
said
before
.
Wherfore
to
conclude
,
seing
that
this
whole
libel
is
nothing
els
but
a
connexion
of
monstrous
lyes
,
absurd
prophanityes
,
malitious
fictions
and
conscienceles
calumniations
,
we
wil
follow
them
no
further
,
eyther
in
defence
of
the
whole
Society
or
of
F.
Persons
in
particular
,
whose
actions
are
so
openly
knowne
by
apparant
publike
facts
to
the
general
good
of
our
countrey
,
as
these
wretched
and
miserable
mens
harts
that
wryte
so
dispitefully
against
them
,
may
sooner
breake
with
enuy
and
rancor
,
then
any
least
discredit
come
vnto
them
by
these
furious
barkings
in
the
sight
of
wise
and
indifferent
Reader
.
And
heere
now
the
very
multitude
of
these
outragious
libe●s
with
the
immensity
of
hatred
,
hellish
spirit
,
&
poysoned
entrals
discouered
therin
,
do
force
vs
against
our
former
purpose
to
cut
of
and
stay
all
further
passage
and
proceeding
in
this
horrible
puddle
of
lyes
,
slaunderous
inuectiues
&
diuelish
detraction
,
for
that
the
very
looking
them
ouer
,
doth
weary
the
hart
of
any
true
Christian
,
and
consequently
wheras
before
we
had
determined
with
our selues
to
giue
yow
some
tastes
or
examples
out
of
them
all
,
yet
now
finding
the
multitude
to
be
without
end
,
and
the
quality
so
base
,
vile
,
and
malitious
as
the
venome
of
any
lost
or
loose
tongue
armed
with
audacity
,
and
defended
with
impudency
,
stirred
vp
with
enuy
and
enraged
with
fury
,
and
bounded
no
way
by
any
limits
of
conscience
,
piety
or
feare
of
God
can
vomit
or
cast
out
to
defame
their
brethren
:
finding
this
(
we
say
)
we
haue
thought
good
to
cease
heere
without
further
styrring
the
lothsome
ragges
of
so
filthie
a
donghil
.
Of
the
libel
intituled
A
Dialogue
betwixt
a
secular
priest
,
and
a
lay
gentleman
,
&c.
§.
2.
HAuing
ben
ouerlong
in
examining
the
former
libels
we
shal
be
so
much
the
shorter
in
this
that
followeth
.
The
title
is
,
as
yow
haue
heard
A
Dialogue
,
&c.
and
the
author
therof
is
esteemed
by
many
to
be
M.
Mush
,
one
of
the
cheef
Appellants
gone
to
Rome
;
and
for
the
litle
substance
therof
,
it
may
be
wel
inough
(
though
we
doubt
not
but
he
wil
deny
it
when
he
commeth
thether
)
the
inuention
of
the
book
is
a
deuised
talk
had
bewixt
a
secular
priest
and
a
lay
gentlemen
:
before
which
treatese
W.
W.
to
wit
,
whyly
Wat
tumbler
before
mencioned
hath
put
as
wise
a
preface
as
he
is
wont
to
the
other
bookes
of
his
fellowes
that
come
forth
through
his
handes
.
And
as
this
worthy
worke
deserueth
,
bestowing
7.
or
8.
pages
,
to
proue
by
all
lawes
and
lawmakers
,
that
mans
nature
is
so
weakned
by
the
fal
of
our
first
parents
,
as
Iesuits
may
synne
also
,
and
consequently
are
no
better
then
other
men
:
which
is
like
to
the
discourses
made
in
the
beginning
of
K.
Edward
his
dayes
to
allure
old
priests
to
marry
by
telling
them
and
proouing
,
that
concupiscence
doth
remayne
after
baptisme
,
and
consequently
all
must
needs
haue
wyues
or
do
worse
,
though
indeed
the
discourse
of
W.
W.
be
much
more
fond
if
you
examyne
it
.
The
bulk
of
this
treatese
is
much
conformeable
in
substance
to
the
folly
of
the
Preface
,
though
in
words
it
be
more
temperate
,
for
that
it
goeth
about
to
defend
and
iustifie
the
secular
Cleargy
against
Iesuites
of
many
slaunders
deuised
by
themselues
and
neuer
laid
vpon
them
by
the
Fathers
of
the
Society
,
so
farre
as
we
can
learne
or
vnderstand
,
which
may
be
proued
aswel
for
that
these
men
are
not
indeed
the
secular
Cleargie
of
England
(
as
falsely
they
presume
)
but
certayne
vnworthy
rags
therof
torne
and
rent
from
that
honorable
body
by
their
owne
wilful
mutiny
and
rebellion
,
as
also
that
these
plaintifes
were
neuer
hitherto
charged
in
particular
to
our
knowledge
with
those
seueral
accusations
which
heere
they
set
out
against
themselues
by
any
of
the
fathers
or
their
followers
but
only
so
farre
forth
as
they
haue
eyther
accused
themselues
or
els
(
which
is
the
same
in
effect
)
haue
gone
about
to
purge
and
defend
themselues
before
they
were
accused
,
in
the
matter
of
schisme
;
their
dealing
with
the
Counsel
;
their
Appeale
to
Rome
;
their
hatred
to
the
Iesuits
;
and
their
dealing
in
matters
of
State
,
which
are
the
fiue
cheef
general
points
members
&
branches
whervnto
this
litle
new
wrangling
Clergy
of
ours
do
draw
the
slaunders
vttered
against
them
,
but
whosoeuer
shal
read
their
bookes
with
attention
and
indifferency
,
shal
find
that
they
are
more
desyrous
to
quarrel
and
pick
matter
of
slaunder
against
others
then
able
to
prooue
themselues
to
haue
byn
any
way
slaundered
,
and
whatsoeuer
is
there
said
being
but
repetitions
of
things
vttered
in
their
former
libels
&
fully
answered
by
vs
in
our
Apologie
and
some
former
parts
of
this
present
book
we
wil
remit
the
Reader
thither
,
and
leaue
both
the
libel
&
the
author
,
who
if
he
be
the
man
that
he
is
giuen
forth
hath
iust
occasion
by
the
wryting
of
this
book
to
think
his
burden
of
conscience
more
encreased
synce
his
last
dealing
with
the
old
good
Queene
Mary
priest
,
who
iustly
refused
to
heare
his
confession
,
except
he
would
be
ready
to
acknowledge
his
synne
and
make
restitution
of
fame
,
for
that
he
had
offended
in
concurring
to
the
setting
forth
of
the
two
first
bookes
answered
by
our
Apologie
:
which
refusal
and
admonishment
,
though
proceeding
of
meere
conscience
in
the
good
old
man
,
and
of
loue
also
to
this
mans
soule
(
if
he
had
byn
indued
with
so
much
grace
and
humility
as
to
consider
it
)
he
took
so
euil
(
thinking
belike
that
he
being
so
great
a
maister
in
Israel
should
haue
his
confessor
to
follow
him
,
&
not
he
the
others
iudgment
,
in
such
matter
of
restitution
)
as
he
not
only
fel
out
with
the
old
Father
,
but
went
&
told
it
also
most
prophanely
to
a
lay
gentleman
,
laying
the
fault
vpon
a
Reuerend
priest
Assistant
to
the
Archp.
dwelling
not
farre
of
&
threatning
him
as
though
by
his
counsel
this
denial
of
confession
had
byn
made
vnto
him
,
M.
Mush
then
the
rest
of
his
fellowes
,
by
how
much
the
lesse
remorse
of
conscience
he
frameth
to
himselfe
therof
,
and
yet
presumeth
to
know
more
then
others
.
His
syn
also
of
rayling
and
bitter
slaundering
the
whole
company
of
Iesuits
in
this
libel
is
so
much
the
more
wicked
and
odious
both
to
God
and
man
,
by
how
much
the
more
he
is
beholding
and
most
deeply
obliged
vnto
them
,
for
that
they
both
took
him
into
the
Colledge
at
Rome
by
extraordinary
fauour
(
being
a
poore
rude
seruing
man
before
)
and
vsed
such
special
loue
and
charity
towards
him
afterward
(
to
make
somwhat
of
him
)
as
moued
enuy
to
many
others
.
And
this
is
euident
as
wel
by
the
testimony
of
all
them
that
liued
with
him
in
the
Colledge
as
also
by
the
printed
narration
of
Iohn
Nicols
where
he
complayneth
of
the
vndeserued
fauours
shewed
alwayes
to
Doctor
Dodipol
Mush
which
contumelious
speech
though
we
approue
not
in
the
Apostata
,
yet
sheweth
it
the
ingratitude
of
this
fellow
against
those
men
now
,
and
so
much
the
more
in
that
he
cannot
but
speake
against
his
owne
conscience
in
so
many
malitious
things
as
he
hath
set
downe
contrary
to
that
,
which
hertofore
he
hath
wrytten
with
his
owne
hand
,
and
testified
with
his
owne
mouth
wherof
good
proofes
are
extant
,
and
some
yow
haue
heard
in
our
Apologie
,
and
seing
that
he
sued
to
be
of
the
Society
hauing
a
vow
also
therof
as
himselfe
to
diuers
hath
professed
,
and
the
Society
differring
his
admission
(
as
prudently
they
are
wont
)
to
a
better
satisfaction
of
his
nature
and
behauiour
;
for
him
now
to
slyde
so
farre
back
,
&
runne
so
desperately
to
the
other
extreme
,
as
to
professe
himself
their
publike
enemy
(
which
yet
is
not
rare
in
such
cases
wherin
diuers
of
his
companions
are
also
with
him
)
this
spirit
(
we
say
)
how
farre
it
may
participate
of
secret
Apostasy
from
religious
vocation
in
the
sight
of
almighty
God
we
leaue
to
the
discreet
reader
to
ponder
with
him self
,
and
to
weigh
the
euents
;
which
comonly
in
such
men
are
from
bad
to
worse
,
and
so
to
Gods
grace
and
their
owne
consciences
we
leaue
them
.
Of
the
libel
of
A.
C.
to
his
Cosyn
.
§.
3.
THere
followeth
in
the
number
of
these
libels
one
see
forth
by
A.
C.
intituled
an
answere
to
a
letter
of
a
Iesuited
gentleman
,
&c
who
if
be
the
man
that
we
do
gesse
,
we
do
not
greatly
maruayle
,
that
after
so
great
variety
of
State
and
formerlyfe
as
some
of
vs
haue
knowne
him
in
,
he
become
now
to
his
l●st
preferment
to
serue
the
seditious
for
a
scold
against
Iesuits
who
haue
byn
his
maisters
and
best
frends
for
many
yeares
beyond
the
seas
,
where
both
he
and
his
had
need
of
their
frendship
,
and
neuer
wanted
it
.
For
some
of
vs
knew
him
first
,
a
litle
wanton
idle
headed
boy
in
the
English
colledge
so
light
witted
as
once
(
yf
we
remember
wel
)
he
went
vp
with
a
rose
in
his
mouth
to
preach
or
make
the
tones
(
as
there
they
cal
them
)
before
all
the
colledge
out
of
a
pulpit
.
After
that
he
fel
to
such
deuotion
,
as
he
not
only
took
the
oath
of
the
colledge
to
be
priest
,
which
now
we
see
how
wel
he
hath
obserued
,
but
also
pretended
to
be
an
Angustin
friar
,
and
proceeded
so
farre
therin
,
as
the
friars
euery
day
expected
his
entrance
,
but
how
farre
he
proceded
therin
for
vow
or
other
obligation
we
wil
not
affirme
for
that
we
are
more
fearful
of
conscience
to
auouch
things
we
know
not
for
certayne
,
then
he
seemeth
to
be
to
protest
and
sweare
matters
that
he
knoweth
to
be
false
.
Wherfore
what
he
did
in
that
behalf
then
;
or
what
dispensation
he
hath
had
synce
that
tyme
in
the
one
or
the
other
we
leaue
it
to
his
owne
conscience
at
the
last
day
,
only
it
may
be
taken
for
an
aduertisment
to
good
Catholiks
that
yonkers
which
slyde
back
from
so
high
good
desyres
and
purposes
do
ordinarily
slip
afterward
into
dangerous
pit●
and
dungeous
of
disorders
,
and
contemne
when
they
be
in
the
depth
.
But
let
vs
go
forward
.
From
this
spirit
of
religious
and
ecclesiastical
lyfe
he
fel
back
againe
soone
after
to
the
spirit
of
poetry
,
forsaking
the
ordinary
study
of
the
house
,
for
which
he
was
dismissed
and
sent
by
the
charity
of
the
fathers
to
the
Colledge
of
Rhemes
thinking
therby
to
saue
him
from
further
falling
,
but
being
arriued
there
,
he
presently
became
an
enamorate
,
and
fel
in
loue
with
one
of
Cardinal
Allens
neeces
,
and
proceeded
so
farre
therin
,
as
he
presumed
to
wryte
a
letter
to
the
said
Cardinal
to
request
his
consent
that
he
might
marry
her
,
but
the
Cardinal
tooke
it
in
so
high
disdayne
(
knowing
the
leuity
of
the
lad
)
as
he
gaue
order
presently
that
he
should
be
put
from
Rhemes
also
,
from
whence
he
went
to
Flanders
and
became
a
souldiar
first
amongst
the
English
vnder
Sir
William
Stanloy
,
where
his
vnconstant
head
suffering
him
not
to
stay
he
went
to
serue
among
the
Spaniards
,
and
had
besides
,
by
Father
Hol●s
help
and
assistance
a
pension
of
25.
crownes
a
moneth
,
and
so
hauing
eaten
of
the
King
of
Spaines
bread
for
diners
yeares
,
he
cometh
now
to
pay
both
him
for
his
maintenance
,
and
the
Iesuits
for
their
good
turnes
towards
him
with
this
infamous
inuectiue
which
heere
he
hath
printed
against
them
both
,
with
as
great
splene
and
spite
as
any
malitious
stomake
in
the
world
could
vtter
against
mortal
enemyes
.
He
deuydeth
his
whole
discourse
into
three
points
in
his
first
page
to
wit
,
Appeale
,
State
,
Iesuits
,
adding
therunto
this
sentence
Recta
securus
,
which
if
Recta
be
vnderstood
in
the
ablatiue
case
it
agreeth
not
vnproperly
to
his
case
,
who
seemeth
to
runne
securely
&
without
feare
in
the
right
way
to
perdition
,
whervnto
do
lead
him
not
only
the
vanity
and
inanity
of
the
yong
mans
head
,
but
his
pouerty
and
need
also
,
in
respect
wherof
it
seemeth
he
would
gladly
get
in
with
some
of
them
that
be
in
authority
,
wherunto
he
thought
good
to
make
this
prologue
,
and
his
brothers
liuing
is
a
great
allurement
.
God
graunt
we
see
not
him
passe
further
then
hitherto
is
professed
by
him
for
where
charity
is
ouerthrowne
,
faith
soone
after
is
quickely
shaken
;
but
now
in
a
word
to
the
substance
of
his
book
.
The
first
point
concerning
Appeale
and
matter
of
schisme
,
is
already
determined
by
his
Holines
especial
Breue
,
to
wit
,
the
Appeale
reiected
,
and
the
controuersy
of
schisme
prohibited
from
further
dispute
vnder
daine
of
excommunication
ipso
facto
;
into
which
this
man
must
needs
haue
incurred
if
he
knew
of
the
said
Breue
when
he
wrote
this
book
,
and
if
not
then
at
least
wayes
the
book
it selfe
remayneth
forbidden
vnder
the
same
payne
and
punishment
.
And
albeit
this
were
not
so
,
yet
were
it
but
lost
tyme
for
vs
to
answere
this
quarreller
that
seeketh
but
matter
of
stryfe
and
occasion
to
rayle
at
the
Archpriest
,
and
his
Assistants
his
spiritual
Superiors
that
neuer
deserued
euil
of
him
,
and
he
not
vnderstanding
the
substance
of
the
controuersy
tatleth
without
any
purpose
at
all
,
saying
the
same
in
effect
,
but
yet
much
lesse
and
worse
then
others
of
his
crew
haue
said
or
wrytten
before
him
,
and
spendeth
both
tyme
and
wynd
without
knowing
what
he
talketh
:
as
for
example
heare
one
reason
of
his
.
Then
againe
(
saith
he
)
for
the
Iesuits
that
they
are
notable
schismatikes
in
this
case
,
it
is
not
their
disclayming
from
being
members
of
the
body
of
the
Seminaryes
but
of
another
body
,
And
herby
the
discreet
reader
wil
see
how
wise
an
vniesuited
gentleman
this
is
to
instruct
his
cosyn
the
Iesuited
gentleman
in
matter
of
schisme
.
The
other
point
about
State
matter
is
as
learnedly
handled
by
him
as
this
.
Harken
to
one
reason
of
his
against
the
Popes
authority
to
mooue
warre
for
religion
.
Besides
this
(
saith
he
)
that
Christ
did
neuer
delegate
any
such
power
to
S.
Peter
,
as
tradere
gentem
in
gentem
,
that
being
a
meere
temporal
reuenge
and
he
but
his
Vicar
spiritual
,
yea
he
expressely
rebuked
him
for
drawing
his
sword
,
&
cutting
of
Malcas
his
care
,
&c.
And
do
yow
not
see
by
this
reason
,
that
this
yong
gentleman
souldiar
,
is
fitter
to
cut
of
boyes
eares
,
then
to
reason
of
State-matters
or
to
hacke
at
the
Popes
authority
by
such
arguments
as
these
are
?
But
what
saith
he
of
the
third
point
about
Iesuits
?
Oh
heere
is
his
vayne
in
deed
,
to
rayle
and
reuel
against
them
,
who
(
good
men
)
haue
byn
alwayes
careful
,
so
farre
forth
as
in
them
hath
lyen
to
stay
his
shitle
braynes
,
and
to
make
him
careful
of
some
christian
constancy
,
but
all
in
vayne
as
it
seemeth
.
We
pray
yow
heare
him
a
litle
,
&
iudge
of
his
vayne
in
malediction
.
The
truth
is
it
(
saith
he
)
that
a
Iesuite
is
a
piscator
,
but
not
like
S.
Peter
,
so
much
as
pecunia●●m
,
and
therfore
his
fishing
is
euer
best
in
a
troubled
water
,
&c.
And
then
further
a
litle
after
:
Haue
yow
not
heard
,
I
pray
yow
,
how
not
long
age
a
Iesuite
heere
in
London
erected
a
kynd
of
family
of
loue
,
lecturing
by
night
3.
or
4.
nights
togeather
to
his
auditors
all
women
,
and
those
fayre
ones
for
the
most
part
?
Haue
yow
not
heard
of
the
night
meetings
for
feare
,
a●
least
wise
I
am
sure
yow
haue
hart
of
many
and
do
know
some
,
who
mis●ing
their
wyues
the
white
haue
scratched
their
hearts
,
whore
it
iched
not
,
and
bit
their
tippes
,
&c.
Do
yow
heare
this
lasciuious
companion
going
about
to
discredit
good
and
vertuous
men
,
and
in
them
the
whole
Catholike
cause
,
by
the
me●sore
of
his
owne
beastly
and
sensual
imagination
?
Do
yow
thinke
this
is
a
Catholike
,
but
only
in
the
very
ryne
and
paring
?
No
no
,
this
is
a
copes
mate
shrowded
in
a
Catholikes
coate
,
an
Apostata
in
his
heart
from
God
&
all
piety
,
&
so
wee
feare
that
in
the
end
,
he
wil
prooue
,
howsoeuer
in
the
meane
space
he
make
a
shew
to
beleeue
the
Cathol.
Doctrine
,
but
denying
(
as
the
Apostle
saith
)
the
vertue
force
&
feling
therof
both
in
words
&
deeds
.
And
as
for
particular
impudencyes
in
this
treatese
of
his
he
is
not
ashamed
to
auouch
,
(
saith
he
)
are
yet
extant
)
to
be
her
Maiesties
true
intelligencer
from
Spaine
,
&
is
this
likely
?
That
the
king
of
Spaine
after
the
losse
of
his
Armada
ran
to
an
aulter
,
which
how
likely
it
is
,
all
they
which
knew
the
said
King
his
graue
and
modest
nature
may
easily
gesse
.
was
neuer
Iesuite
in
his
life
nor
euer
wrote
such
words
in
latinor
English
since
he
was
borne
.
That
F.
Persons
hauing
hyred
a
couple
in
Paris
,
wherof
he
saith
,
that
he
knoweth
one
〈◊〉
come
one
euening
late
to
their
colledge
gate
with
pistole
half
in
sight
and
half
out
,
and
so
wish
angry
lookes
to
speake
with
him
.
&c.
and
himself
with
pale
look
and
trembling
members
to
〈◊〉
the
Rector
,
&c.
that
very
n●ght
he
was
conueyed
pri●ily
out
of
the
Colledge
with
mency
in●●ugh
in
his
purse
,
the
next
day
he
took
his
iorney
to
Rome
,
&c.
which
how
salfe
a
deuise
it
is
,
before
hath
byn
handled
.
That
the
said
F.
in
his
book
of
reformation
doth
appoynt
all
bishops
,
Deanes
.
Prebe●●s
,
persons
,
&c.
to
be
pencioners
to
the
Popes
Hol.
and
to
haue
no
other
pr●prictyes
,
&c.
but
4.
Iesuits
with
only
2.
seculas
priestes
of
their
choosings
to
be
his
Holines
Collectors
of
these
renewes
,
&c.
Wherof
no
one
word
,
or
the
like
is
found
in
that
book
,
nor
euer
passed
by
the
wryters
cogitation
,
as
may
appeare
by
that
weeyted
before
.
And
finally
his
deadly
and
diuelish
hatred
to
Iesuits
in
General
,
and
to
this
man
in
particular
,
to
whome
notwithstanding
he
was
wont
to
professe
great
obligation
for
his
spiritual
good
,
as
he
is
not
ashamed
to
conclude
thus
of
him
:
In
breef
,
if
he
haue
byn
a
Iudas
to
Gods
church
and
his
countrey
,
to
the
disparage
of
the
Seminaryes
,
&c.
And
now
where
yow
fynd
such
vngrateful
trayterous
and
Iudas-like
natures
to
them
that
haue
byn
benefical
to
him
and
so
profitable
to
Gods
Church
and
his
countrey
as
this
man
hath
byn
,
what
disputing
is
there
with
him
?
We
leaue
him
to
Gods
iudgment
,
and
so
an
end
of
that
.
Of
other
two
libels
,
the
first
called
a
Memorial
,
the
other
the
Quodlibettes
.
§.
4.
IF
the
former
three
bookes
lately
come
forth
,
stuffed
as
yow
haue
hard
with
infinite
slaunders
,
lyes
and
reproches
,
would
require
as
many
volumes
to
answere
them
and
lay
forth
the
malice
&
vntruthes
therin
conteyned
then
much
more
would
these
two
books
that
ensue
demaund
the
same
,
the
first
being
only
an
infarcemēt
of
malitious
deuised
calumniations
,
partly
layd
togeather
in
England
and
partly
supplyed
in
Flaunders
by
the
factious
crew
,
as
the
author
himselfe
Robert
Fisher
returning
afterward
to
himselfe
,
&
going
to
Rome
of
purpose
,
D.
Allen
Sir
Francis
Inglefield
and
others
,
with
such
speches
of
the
highest
in
England
,
as
very
modesty
maketh
vs
to
forbeare
to
repeate
,
except
we
beforced
therunto
.
And
finally
his
printed
book
,
de
iusta
Reip.
in
principes
impios
authoritate
,
wherunto
his
name
is
set
,
doth
conteyne
such
violent
matter
against
all
Princes
,
but
especially
him
of
France
at
that
tyme
(
being
also
a
Catholike
)
and
with
whome
he
had
nothing
to
do
,
as
it
is
most
ridiculous
now
to
see
him
wryte
into
England
as
he
doth
against
modest
religious
men
,
who
neuer
came
neare
by
ten
degrees
to
the
acerbity
of
his
spirit
against
both
Prince
and
State
,
which
we
offer
our selues
to
proue
at
large
in
another
more
ample
treatese
,
if
we
be
required
thervnto
.
And
for
the
present
it
shal
suffice
that
this
memorial
of
Fisher
was
recalled
by
himself
,
disauouched
by
the
cheef
suggestors
afterward
,
impugned
as
●●lfe
and
diuelish
by
the
cheef
and
most
grauest
Cleargie
men
of
England
,
as
appeareth
by
a
letter
of
six
〈◊〉
,
testifying
the
same
,
&
many
other
letters
of
the
grauest
priestes
of
that
realme
;
and
finally
so
absurd
in
it selfe
,
and
apparantly
forged
and
malitious
,
as
the
very
reading
therof
did
cause
men
to
abhorre
it
,
togeather
with
the
deuisers
and
publishers
therof
,
As
for
the
other
great
grosse
libel
intituled
:
A
Decacordon
of
ten
Quodlibetical
questions
,
(
as
he
saith
)
a
qu●libet
to
euery
Quodlibet
,
decideth
an
hundred
cros
interrogatory
doubts
,
&c.
This
is
so
ridiculous
(
but
yet
impious
)
a
peece
of
worke
,
as
we
dare
say
neuer
came
hitherto
out
in
our
tongue
,
by
any
sort
of
fond
,
furious
mad
or
pathetical
men
whatsoeuer
.
For
whether
yow
consider
the
Quodlibets
or
the
Quilibets
that
is
to
say
eyther
the
worke
it selfe
,
and
questions
proposed
or
the
author
and
answerer
(
to
wit
wil
wat
the
●umbler
)
nothing
can
be
imagined
more
contemptible
or
contumelious
.
His
questions
are
foolish
,
impertinent
,
triuial
but
yet
audacious
;
His
answering
rash
,
vnlearned
;
confuse
and
inconsiderate
;
his
speach
and
manner
of
handling
fan●astical
,
s●urrilous
,
infamatorie
,
and
for
the
most
part
contradicting
himself
,
and
the
purpose
that
he
hath
in
hand
:
He
spareth
no
man
that
standeth
in
his
way
,
nor
beareth
respect
to
any
state
or
condition
of
men
at
all
,
frends
or
enemyes
.
And
finally
it
is
a
most
lewd
libel
fraught
with
foolery
,
ignorance
,
audacity
,
and
notorious
impudency
and
irregilious
impiety
,
and
would
require
as
many
volumes
,
as
he
hath
Quodlibets
to
set
forth
the
egregious
impicty
,
and
contemptibility
of
this
ridiculous
Quilibet
,
which
hereafter
may
chaunce
be
donne
,
though
in
a
farre
shorter
summe
,
when
the
rest
of
his
books
promised
of
this
argument
shal
come
forth
.
And
in
the
meane
space
we
vnderstand
that
the
latyn
interpreter
of
our
English
late
Apologie
,
hath
taken
vpon
him
in
that
language
to
say
somwhat
by
way
of
a
certaine
Appendix
to
the
said
Apologie
,
as
wel
of
this
Decacorden
as
the
other
former
libels
of
that
sort
and
sute
:
wherunto
we
remit
our selues
,
thinking
this
to
be
sufficient
for
this
place
.
CERTAINE
DIRECTIONS
vnto
Catholikes
,
how
to
discerne
the
truth
;
and
how
to
beare
themselues
in
this
tyme
of
contention
with
an
examination
of
diuers
notorious
and
famous
lyes
of
W.
W.
in
his
book
of
Quodlibets
.
CAP.
VIII
.
ALbeit
we
doubt
not
(
good
Catholike
Reader
)
but
that
yow
are
weary
to
heare
and
peruse
these
things
already
vttered
against
our
brethren
,
and
no
litle
greeued
to
behold
such
scandalous
contentions
raysed
&
continued
among
professors
of
one
and
the
self
same
Cathol.
religion
,
yet
cannot
we
let
passe
to
trouble
yow
somwhat
further
,
and
to
ad
a
few
words
more
of
this
matter
in
the
end
of
this
treatese
which
may
serue
for
some
direction
in
this
troublesome
and
perilous
tyme
,
for
such
as
haue
not
so
great
experience
of
like
euents
.
And
the
first
aduertisment
amongst
others
may
and
must
be
to
fly
to
the
contemplation
of
Gods
inserutable
prouidence
,
wherby
he
permitteth
these
scandals
to
fal
out
;
in
which
high
prouidence
we
shal
fynd
not
only
the
necessitie
or
ineuitability
of
these
disgustful
accidents
,
but
the
profit
and
vtility
also
,
albeit
the
first
be
more
easilie
seene
and
confessed
by
vulgar
men
then
the
second
,
but
both
are
most
certayne
.
For
as
for
the
first
about
the
necessity
of
these
accidents
it
is
sufficient
to
remember
the
word●
of
the
Apostle
,
oportet
haereses
esse
,
necesse
est
vt
veniant
scandala
;
Quis
scandalizatur
,
&
ego
nonvror
,
who
is
scandalized
,
and
my
hart
borneth
not
for
it
)
he
that
considereth
this
(
we
say
)
wil
easily
see
the
necessity
and
ineuitability
of
this
probation
euery
where
in
Gods
worke
,
and
consequently
in
our
English
cause
also
and
reduction
of
our
contrey
,
being
so
great
and
weighty
a
matter
as
it
is
,
and
no
man
wil
greatly
maruaile
to
see
the
diuel
rage
and
rayse
vp
so
many
scandals
&
stumbling
blockes
therin
as
he
doth
,
but
rather
wil
maruayle
that
he
doth
not
more
,
and
that
he
had
not
done
it
sooner
considering
matters
how
they
haue
past
.
And
this
for
the
first
point
of
the
necessity
.
As
for
the
second
of
vtility
,
mel
de
petra
,
oleumque
de
saxo
dur●ssimo
,
hony
from
stones
and
oyle
from
the
hardest
rockes
,
can
bring
forth
good
also
(
if
he
wil
)
of
these
so
great
euils
.
And
to
speake
of
that
we
see
,
and
begin
to
feel
already
of
his
Fatherly
mercy
therin
,
one
great
and
important
good
effect
mentioned
by
S.
Paul
in
the
place
before
touched
,
Another
effect
is
vttered
by
the
holy
prophet
S.
Simeon
in
S.
Lukes
ghospel
,
who
hauing
said
of
our
Sauiour
yet
an
infant
:
Ecce
positus
est
hic
in
ruinam
&
in
resurrectione●
multorum
&
in
signum
cut
contradicetur
,
&c.
to
the
ruine
or
resurrection
of
many
,
&c.
behold
heere
a
misterious
effect
,
and
such
a
one
as
is
deeply
to
be
wayghed
and
pondered
by
those
that
desyre
to
comfort
themselues
in
the
secrets
of
Gods
iudgments
for
permitting
so
great
strife
,
contention
and
scandals
in
his
Church
as
he
doth
.
But
now
if
we
wil
apply
this
to
our
owne
particular
case
,
to
manifest
those
that
are
of
proof
among
vs
,
is
euidently
already
seene
,
for
that
many
good
Catholikes
both
in
England
and
abroad
as
wel
of
other
nations
as
our
owne
seing
the
indignitie
of
this
scandalous
fact
of
diuision
set
in
our
church
by
these
disordinate
and
discontented
priests
haue
maruelously
shewed
their
compassion
,
loue
and
zeale
in
behalf
of
vnion
,
order
and
disciplyne
and
of
all
good
men
impugned
by
the
seditious
which
otherwise
perhaps
they
would
not
haue
done
,
if
this
occasion
had
not
byn
offered
;
others
also
that
liued
only
to
themselues
before
and
medled
with
no
other
mens
actions
seing
now
this
,
manifest
assault
of
Sathan
(
vnder
priests
coates
)
against
our
whole
cause
and
religion
haue
styrred
vp
themselues
to
knyt
and
ioyne
with
others
of
the
same
zeale
to
resist
the
enemyes
malice
herin
.
And
this
for
the
first
important
effect
prophesied
by
S.
Paul
:
vt
qui
probati
sunt
,
in
vobis
manifesti
fiant
.
A
manifestation
(
no
doubt
)
which
wil
turne
to
the
euerlasting
prayse
of
many
,
for
standing
zealously
in
this
breach
against
sedition
,
whose
feruour
and
fidelity
would
not
perhaps
otherwise
so
much
haue
byn
knowne
,
or
published
,
seing
that
the
standing
against
open
knowne
enimyes
is
not
so
markable
oftentymes
as
the
withstanding
of
domestical
.
But
now
the
second
effect
,
of
reuealing
mens
h●rts
and
inward
cogitations
,
mencioned
by
S.
Simeon
,
is
also
diligently
to
be
considered
by
vs
,
for
that
the
same
is
more
pertinent
and
important
also
to
this
our
English
affaire
then
the
former
,
for
that
by
this
reuelation
made
of
harts
and
mynds
by
this
contention
,
English
Catholiks
do
come
to
know
what
substance
&
weight
there
is
in
euery
man
,
and
how
farre
he
may
be
credited
when
tyme
shal
require
,
which
is
a
point
of
no
smal
moment
as
matters
stand
with
vs
,
for
if
this
reuelation
and
discouery
had
not
byn
made
by
this
occasion
,
but
that
so
great
a
depth
of
daungerous
and
poysoned
humors
,
as
now
is
broken
out
,
had
lurked
in
mens
brests
vntil
such
tymes
as
their
ability
might
haue
byn
equal
to
their
naughty
wil
for
setting
of
diuision
and
raysing
broyles
in
our
cause
&
contrey
;
what
remediles
hurts
might
haue
byn
wrought
(
think
yow
)
both
in
the
one
and
the
other
?
but
now
being
reuelated
,
the
prediction
of
S.
Paul
,
so
often
by
vs
repeated
before
wil
no
doubt
take
place
,
Wel
then
,
But
as
for
the
men
that
haue
mooued
this
tempest
,
though
we
would
be
loath
to
make
our selues
prophets
in
their
cause
and
successe
,
but
rather
do
pray
hartily
for
them
,
that
it
may
be
good
,
yet
if
we
wil
consider
matters
according
to
the
former
prophesies
of
scripture
or
els
by
the
foresight
of
reason
and
discourse
(
which
are
the
best
grounds
of
prophesies
of
temperate
and
wise
men
in
these
our
dayes
)
we
may
probably
make
this
triple
coniecture
that
some
(
especially
the
wryters
&
publishers
of
these
late
libels
and
principal
dealers
with
the
aduersaryes
)
are
like
inough
(
if
God
worke
not
a
miracle
)
to
passe
further
,
and
become
as
Th.
Bel
and
others
haue
done
before
vpon
like
and
perhaps
lesse
ground
of
passion
,
&
malice
;
and
these
are
to
be
deplored
as
yow
see
:
others
that
do
offend
vpon
euil
information
only
,
or
haue
byn
misled
by
other
mens
persuasions
,
not
seing
the
daunger
wherunto
they
are
drawne
wil
(
we
trust
)
vpon
sight
of
the
truth
returne
againe
,
and
these
are
as
hartily
to
be
imbraced
and
highly
esteemed
,
as
if
they
had
neuer
runne
away
,
the
ground
therof
not
being
euil
intention
;
but
sinister
information
.
A
third
sort
there
is
,
that
probably
wil
stand
indifferent
,
&
doubtful
for
a
tyme
,
and
according
to
this
,
wil
good
mens
opinions
be
also
of
them
,
to
wit
dubious
and
vncertayne
vntil
they
see
the
final
issues
of
their
actions
,
and
thus
commeth
our
Church
of
England
as
yow
see
,
to
knowe
her
people
distinctly
,
as
wel
by
manifestation
of
their
actions
as
reuelation
of
their
thoughts
which
are
the
two
effects
mentioned
;
prophesied
by
S.
Symeon
and
S.
Paul
.
It
followeth
that
we
say
somwhat
how
Catholiks
are
to
beare
themselues
in
this
tyme
of
trial
,
which
poynt
may
be
considered
eyther
in
respect
of
the
enemy
,
and
persecutor
,
or
of
the
trouble
some
of
our
owneside
,
that
vaunt
to
be
in
credit
and
fauour
with
them
,
and
say
that
the
fault
is
ours
,
Yet
notwithstanding
if
any
question
or
matter
should
be
vrged
against
religion
,
faith
or
conscience
in
any
one
poynt
of
Christian
Catholike
doctrine
and
beleef
,
therin
it
is
necessary
for
euery
good
man
to
stand
firme
and
immoueable
,
Oporiet
mag
is
Deo
obedire
quam
hominibus
.
We
must
obay
God
more
then
men
.
And
in
this
point
we
do
not
thinke
that
any
one
religious
Protestant
in
the
world
holding
his
faith
for
true
,
would
not
do
and
say
the
like
,
if
the
case
were
his
,
and
concerned
his
religion
,
and
consequently
the
yeilding
or
going
further
of
these
our
vnquiet
spirits
in
matters
that
be
against
true
Catholike
Doctrine
,
&
to
vrge
other
men
also
to
the
same
for
gayning
to
themselues
some
temporal
fauour
&
credit
,
or
to
make
therby
others
odious
whome
they
enuy
or
mislike
,
is
more
perfidiousnesse
to
God
,
then
fidelity
to
the
Prince
or
State
,
and
so
ought
it
to
be
held
by
all
men
of
wisdome
and
iudgment
of
what
religion
soeuer
,
and
no
wayes
to
be
imitated
by
those
that
be
true
and
sincere
Catholiks
.
And
thus
much
for
their
carriage
towards
the
Prince
and
state
,
and
persecutors
in
Religion
.
And
as
for
the
second
sort
,
which
are
our
passionate
disordered
brethren
,
broken
out
from
vs
these
monethes
past
by
intemperate
heate
of
emulation
and
contention
,
the
best
direction
that
we
can
giue
for
Cath.
mens
behauiour
and
carriage
towards
them
is
,
And
if
this
hold
in
horses
&
other
vnreasonable
creatures
,
that
haue
only
the
participation
of
the
inferior
sensual
part
of
soule
or
spirit
,
how
much
more
is
the
difference
to
be
noted
in
man
,
whose
higher
part
guiding
all
the
rest
,
dependeth
of
the
worthinesse
of
his
spirit
for
life
and
action
,
wherin
two
men
that
be
brethren
in
birth
,
and
as
like
one
to
the
other
otherwise
as
nature
can
proporture
them
,
yet
by
this
diuersity
of
spirit
may
they
be
as
opposite
one
to
the
other
not
only
as
things
of
diuers
kinds
that
be
enemyes
by
nature
,
as
haukes
&
doues
wolues
and
lambes
,
foxes
and
dogges
but
farre
more
,
euen
as
much
as
heauen
and
hel
.
And
this
we
se
by
example
as
wel
of
Cain
and
Abel
Esau
and
Iacob
,
Lucifer
and
Michael
borne
brethren
,
as
also
by
euident
reason
,
seing
that
the
spirit
of
man
is
that
wherby
he
is
ruled
,
and
the
sterne
of
all
his
actions
gouerned
,
so
as
if
that
be
naught
,
corrupted
,
peruerted
or
coinquinate
with
malice
,
enuy
,
pride
,
ambition
,
or
other
such
plagues
and
spiritual
poysons
,
he
followeth
that
with
all
violence
,
as
a
bark
carried
away
vnder
ful
sayle
with
pernicions
wynds
to
her
assured
ship
wrack
vpon
rockes
of
perdition
.
And
on
the
contrary
side
he
that
is
blessed
of
God
with
a
good
spirit
,
he
floweth
on
sweetly
,
though
more
softely
and
calmely
to
the
assured
port
of
euer
lasting
saluation
,
and
these
two
men
though
neuer
so
like
in
shape
of
body
,
or
neare
in
propinquity
of
flesh
,
office
,
charge
,
degree
,
vocation
or
other
such
coniunction
vpon
earth
,
yet
are
they
indeed
more
opposite
and
contrary
the
one
to
the
other
,
then
any
reasonable
or
vnreasonable
creatures
whatsoeuer
,
except
only
the
good
and
bad
angels
Michael
and
Lucifer
,
by
vs
before
mencioned
so
as
a
good
and
bad
spiri●ed
man
do
differ
much
more
then
a
man
and
a
beast
,
or
then
a
wolfe
and
a
sheep
,
which
cannot
be
expressed
sufficiently
by
any
other
example
then
by
Sathan
and
Christ
,
when
he
was
vpon
earth
which
very
contrariety
remayneth
stil
betweene
men
that
participate
the
one
or
the
others
spirit
.
So
as
to
conclude
yow
need
not
(
for
true
discerning
of
men
)
to
seek
any
other
note
,
signe
or
argument
,
but
only
to
look
vpon
their
spirit
&
markes
therof
,
whether
they
be
of
Christ
or
his
enemy
Sathan
,
according
to
the
counsel
S.
Iohn
:
S.
Paul
giueth
:
Quicunque
enim
spiritu
Dei
aguntur
,
hij
fitij
Dei
sunt
.
For
whosoeuer
are
ruled
by
the
spirit
of
God
,
they
are
his
children
,
and
contrary
wise
those
that
are
not
gouerned
by
that
spirit
are
children
of
Sathan
&
not
of
God
:
for
so
the
same
Apostle
affirmeth
playnly
in
another
place
:
So
then
all
the
controuersy
or
doubt
,
which
heere
may
be
;
is
,
who
haue
the
spirit
of
Christ
or
go
neerest
ther
unto
in
this
contention
,
feare
of
God
.
But
himself
appearing
afterward
vpon
earth
,
not
only
confirmed
all
this
to
be
true
,
and
other
things
wrytten
of
him
by
the
prophets
;
but
preached
further
,
and
sheweth
in
his
actions
,
the
spirit
of
humility
,
mansuetude
,
meekenes
,
patience
,
modesty
,
sobriety
,
truth
obedience
,
pouerty
,
charity
and
the
like
,
which
spirit
,
whether
our
discontented
brethren
,
in
their
late
actions
words
,
and
wrytings
haue
shewed
or
no
,
or
rather
the
quite
contrary
spirit
of
pride
,
enuy
,
renenge
,
elamors
,
slaunders
,
calumniation
,
disobedience
,
and
the
like
,
is
easy
to
iudge
by
that
which
before
we
haue
represented
out
of
their
bookes
and
doings
.
And
now
yf
we
would
but
relate
vnto
yow
the
hundreth
part
of
that
which
is
vttered
of
this
wicked
spirit
in
their
last
book
(
hitherto
seene
by
vs
)
called
Decacordon
or
Quodlibes
,
we
should
tyre
yow
and
make
your
eares
glow
and
yowr
charitable
harts
to
rue
with
the
hearing
therof
.
For
first
yf
we
would
begin
with
the
very
name
&
nature
of
Quodlibets
which
the
author
setteth
downe
in
his
preface
,
saying
;
that
in
this
kind
of
wryting
it
is
lawful
for
him
to
d●spute
,
whether
God
or
the
diuel
he
to
be
honoured
?
whether
our
blessed
lady
were
an
adulteresse
or
common
woman
or
not
?
&c.
Who
wil
not
say
,
but
that
this
Quodlibetical
companion
,
calling
himself
a
quilibet
,
hath
a
prophane
,
audacious
and
impudent
spirit
to
propose
and
put
in
print
such
questions
;
and
then
that
he
hath
a
spirit
also
of
foolery
&
lack
of
vnderstanding
in
conioyning
with
these
questions
other
against
himself
,
to
wit
,
whether
a
Seminary
priest
or
a
Iesuite
ought
sooner
to
be
credited
,
esteemed
of
,
and
followed
?
&c.
Whether
a
Iesuite
be
a
good
or
bad
man
?
whether
their
doctrine
be
crroneous
,
treacherous
and
seditious
or
not
?
&c.
Which
questions
being
ioyned
by
him
with
the
former
,
may
seeme
no
lesse
absurdly
brought
in
and
called
in
question
then
the
rest
.
And
finally
he
concludeth
his
preface
thus
.
I
wil
hold
the
indifferent
,
dispassionate
and
diligent
Reader
with
no
longer
discourse
of
a
peramble
,
but
leauing
all
to
his
best
conceats
,
I
comit
his
sharp
wits
or
her
swyft
thoughts
to
the
speedy
encounter
of
this
buck
of
the
first
head
in
the
quest
at
euery
Quodlibetical
relay
,
set
in
the
pursuite
of
their
gaine
,
&c.
And
now
we
would
aske
the
same
dispassionate
reader
,
what
wit
or
sense
is
there
in
this
wryting
?
What
grauity
,
what
maturity
,
what
consideration
worthie
of
a
priest
or
sober
witted
man
?
Is
Spiritus
sapientiae
&
intellectus
(
the
first
spirit
of
Christ
mencioned
by
I
say
)
to
be
found
heere
?
But
let
vs
passe
from
the
Preface
to
his
book
,
or
as
he
calleth
it
,
his
buck
of
the
first
head
.
The
first
and
most
notorious
point
of
his
wicked
spirit
(
contrary
to
that
of
Christ
,
and
all
good
Christians
and
Catholike
men
synce
that
tyme
)
is
against
religious
men
,
and
their
profession
,
affirming
first
,
that
all
are
corrupted
.
I
haue
made
(
saith
he
)
an
historical
discourse
,
of
the
beginning
,
progresse
,
end
,
and
fal
,
of
euery
religious
order
,
as
wel
of
the
Basilians
,
Antonians
,
and
other
among
the
greeks
,
as
also
of
the
Benedictines
,
Augustines
,
Franciscanes
,
&c.
among
the
latynes
,
&c.
Secondly
he
taketh
,
a
position
in
hand
refuted
&
condemned
not
only
by
S.
Thomas
of
Aquine
and
other
wryters
of
that
tyme
,
S.
Chrisostome
also
,
&
other
auncient
Fathers
,
wryting
against
such
irreligious
companions
in
their
dayes
&
the
position
is
,
that
the
lyfe
&
State
of
secular
priests
is
more
perfit
,
than
the
state
of
religious
men
;
for
thus
he
frameth
his
first
article
of
his
third
general
Quodlibet●
.
Whether
the
Iesuits
,
And
then
he
holdeth
the
negatiue
.
Who
euer
hard
(
saith
he
)
or
made
any
question
,
And
againe
in
another
place
;
All
seminary
and
secular
priests
are
Superiors
to
Iesuits
,
And
yet
further
in
another
place
.
And
that
yow
may
know
how
humble
he
is
,
he
describeth
these
his
high
mynded
secular
priests
thus
:
Thus
he
saith
:
&
to
the
end
yow
should
not
mistake
him
,
as
though
he
meant
of
the
Iesuits
only
,
or
of
any
other
particular
religious
order
,
he
setteth
downe
this
general
proposition
:
Therfore
stil
(
saith
he
)
is
a
secular
lyfe
of
more
perfection
then
a
religious
,
&c.
Now
we
would
aske
what
spirit
this
is
?
what
sanoureth
it
of
?
what
doth
it
breath
forth
?
Is
there
heer
any
thing
els
,
but
pride
,
emulation
,
ignorance
,
temerity
and
folly
?
But
let
vs
heare
further
the
effects
of
their
good
spirit
?
He
signifieth
page
42.
that
he
would
haue
,
all
Iesuits
except
(
saith
he
)
they
amend
their
manners
and
reforme
their
order
damned
for
●eretiks
,
and
thrust
out
of
Gods
Church
,
as
Apostatates
,
and
Atheists
,
&c.
as
those
ietting
iuglers
(
the
Pharasyes
)
were
out
of
the
temple
of
Ieruss
●Iem
,
&c.
Do
yow
see
what
spirit
of
fraternal
charity
here
is
?
Nay
he
goeth
further
to
affirme
,
that
their
order
is
no
religion
at
all
,
and
the
persons
therof
neyther
secular
nor
religious
,
wherby
he
incurreth
a
plaine
excommunication
ipso
facto
,
I
pray
God
(
sayeth
he
)
they
may
reforme
themselues
in
tyme
by
comming
〈◊〉
of
their
order
and
Society
,
&c.
and
then
conformable
to
this
good
&
godly
prayer
he
saith
of
F.
Iohn
Gerrard
(
who
both
for
his
birth
education
,
learning
spirit
,
wisdome
religion
zeale
,
modesty
,
and
all
other
Christian
vertues
,
Wel
wel
poore
man
,
I
pitty
his
simplicity
,
that
being
otherwise
of
a
good
nature
,
he
is
much
blynded
and
corrupted
in
his
life
and
manners
by
being
a
Iesuite
,
which
society
would
God
he
did
and
would
forsake
,
&c.
What
spirit
is
this
?
could
Martyn
Luther
himself
or
any
other
Apostata
,
giue
other
counsel
in
such
a
cause
?
And
for
that
this
fellow
and
his
compagnions
do
delight
themselues
so
much
with
secularity
and
Apostasy
,
and
diuers
yea
the
most
of
the
cheefest
heads
of
this
faction
are
notoriously
knowen
to
haue
slydden
back
eyther
from
the
habit
or
vocation
of
religious
lyfe
to
secular
,
and
that
it
is
probably
suspected
,
that
a
notorious
Apostata
or
two
haue
had
their
hands
also
in
the
compiling
of
these
wicked
Quodlibets
we
shal
put
,
them
only
in
mynd
of
the
sentence
and
iudgment
of
S.
Bernard
as
good
and
wise
a
man
no
doubt
as
any
of
them
,
and
knowne
to
haue
had
the
true
spirit
of
Christ
by
the
publike
testimony
of
his
Cath.
Church
,
who
talking
of
this
very
matter
of
going
out
of
religion
,
wherunto
these
fellowes
exhort
Iesuits
,
doth
make
it
such
an
horrible
act
,
and
the
syn
so
great
in
him
that
goeth
out
,
and
others
that
cooperate
with
him
therin
,
as
is
dreadful
to
read
.
But
his
conclusion
is
this
:
Quid
plura
?
dissimulatur
lex
,
What
shal
we
say
more
of
this
horrible
fact
of
Apostasy
or
going
out
of
religion
?
Thus
sayth
S.
Bernard
,
and
by
this
may
wil
Watson
who
calleth
himselfe
here
,
Iohn
indifferent
and
wilful
Wil
,
S.
Bernard
.
Wherfore
being
ouer
long
to
treate
matters
in
order
we
shal
touch
only
certayne
breef
heads
of
his
discourses
heer
and
there
,
wherby
yow
may
better
discerne
his
spirit
.
He
inueigheth
greatly
&
at
large
against
the
Fathers
of
the
Society
pag.
140.
and
after
that
for
diuers
pages
to
geather
for
that
they
admit
not
into
their
Society
euery
man
that
offereth
himselfe
but
,
that
they
examine
them
wel
,
and
take
their
chayse
,
&c.
for
which
most
laudable
diligence
hereuyleth
them
in
these
words
:
Tow
progeny
of
vipers
,
yow
offalles
of
scribes
and
pharasyes
,
who
hath
taught
yow
to
eschue
iram
venturam
,
to
sequester
your selues
from
the
world
?
to
take
vpon
yow
the
state
of
perfection
?
and
to
include
and
exclude
,
to
chase
and
refuse
whome
ye
list
,
and
to
thrust
,
back
whome
yow
like
not
of
that
gladly
would
[
*
](A09105-e26610-b)
*
This
is
spoken
perhaps
for
that
diuers
of
that
crew
,
haue
byn
refused
by
Gods
prouidence
and
wisdome
of
the
Fathers
that
foresaw
their
conditions
.
enter
in
&c.
Is
this
your
perfection
of
lyfe
?
is
this
your
zeale
of
soules
?
&c.
●y
blasphemous
wretches
yow
prei●●dice
christ
,
&c.
No
no
seditious
Choristes
,
Dathanians
and
Aby●onistes
,
there
is
no
●ne
Scripture
,
no
Canon
,
no
decree
,
no
tradition
of
Church
,
no
consent
of
Doctors
,
no
rule
,
no
principle
,
no
least
clause
in
the
foundation
of
your
society
,
that
makes
for
yow
in
this
poynt
,
of
singularity
election
&
choyse
.
And
then
a
litle
after
agayne
.
No
no
proud
pharasyes
,
yow
are
deceaued
,
non
est
personarum
acceptio
coram
Deo
nether
hath
be
left
the
kingdome
of
beauen
to
be
giuen
to
one
more
th●n
to
another
&c.
S.
Paul
wryting
to
Tymothy
a
Bishop
,
about
admitting
men
to
priesthood
,
Manus
citò
nemini
imposueris
,
&c.
do
not
lay
thy
hands
easily
vpon
any
man
to
admit
him
to
holy
orders
.
And
yf
any
Bishop
should
admit
all
that
offer
themselues
vnto
him
to
serue
God
in
that
vocation
,
&
this
without
trial
or
notice
had
of
their
worthines
;
would
he
prayse
this
man
so
much
trow
yow
as
he
rayleth
at
the
Iesuits
for
making
diligent
trial
of
those
whome
they
receiue
into
their
order
?
who
seeth
not
this
madnes
?
Againe
page
279.
and
280.
he
would
haue
no
more
youthes
sent
to
the
Seminaryes
,
but
new
lawes
rather
to
be
made
for
inflicting
greeuous
punishments
vpon
them
that
send
them
thither
.
And
this
also
yow
see
from
what
spirit
it
proceedeth
.
Furthermore
he
threatneth
the
Catholikes
page
305.
that
he
&
his
fellowes
,
wil
surceaese
from
the
execution
of
their
functions
,
and
from
the
increasing
of
that
number
,
that
wil
not
be
aduised
by
them
,
&c.
that
is
to
say
,
to
be
enemyes
with
them
against
the
Archpriest
,
and
Iesuits
,
and
consequently
also
against
the
Pope
himself
.
And
further
:
They
wil
conuert
no
more
(
as
few
God
wote
they
haue
done
already
)
yf
this
be
not
graeunted
them
.
Of
what
spirit
proceedeth
this
,
trow
yow
?
Is
this
the
spirit
of
Christ
?
is
this
of
his
Apostles
?
But
yf
yow
wil
see
the
paterne
of
a
strange
spirit
indeed
framed
wholy
of
deadly
hatred
and
temerity
,
do
yow
read
what
this
author
of
the
Quodlibets
doth
write
in
diuers
places
of
his
bookes
most
intemperately
against
F.
Persons
,
that
neuer
perhaps
saw
or
knew
him
,
nor
he
the
other
,
for
yf
he
had
,
and
were
in
his
right
wits
he
would
neuer
wryte
as
he
doth
.
saith
he
(
after
much
reuiling
vsed
against
him
)
the
great
Emperour
,
irregular
,
abstract
,
quintessence
of
all
coynes
,
coggeryes
,
and
forgeryes
,
who
flying
hence
with
the
spoyle
of
many
poore
Catholikes
,
practised
in
Paris
to
be
exempted
from
the
check
of
the
Parisian
Prouincial
vnder
pretence
that
the
Queene
had
hyred
certayn●
persons
to
murder
him
,
&c.
This
is
that
famous
conquer●●●
that
hath
bathed
all
England
in
priests
bloud
,
&c.
This
is
he
of
whome
his
owne
General
reported
that
he
was
more
troubled
with
one
Englishman
,
then
with
all
the
rest
of
his
Society
:
This
is
he
of
whome
Cardinal
Allen
held
opinion
that
he
was
a
man
very
violent
and
of
an
vnquiet
spirit
,
We
leaue
out
ten
tymes
as
much
as
this
in
the
same
and
other
places
.
F.
Persons
had
not
byn
a
man
nor
Christian
but
a
beast
or
diuel
,
consider
whether
the
diuel
himself
could
speake
more
like
himself
than
this
fellow
doth
,
not
only
by
rayling
but
also
by
open
lying
:
For
as
for
his
going
out
of
England
with
the
spoyle
of
many
poore
Catholiks
,
it
is
a
most
malitious
falshood
,
as
[
*
](A09105-e26890-b)
*
Apol.
Cap.
12.
other
where
also
hath
byn
shewed
,
seing
that
F.
Persons
and
Father
Campian
both
being
wholy
mayntayned
by
the
liberality
of
that
most
excellent
zealous
Catholike
gentleman
M.
George
.
took
nothing
els
in
effect
of
any
other
,
neyther
had
they
need
.
And
as
for
a
certayne
contribution
and
collection
that
certayne
gentlemen
made
at
F.
Persons
instance
to
be
sent
to
D.
Allen
for
printing
of
the
new
testament
in
English
which
arriued
to
some
2.
or
3.
hundred
pounds
,
we
hauing
informed
our selues
,
do
find
that
neuer
any
one
peny
therof
entred
into
F.
Persons
power
,
nor
can
this
calumniator
,
or
any
other
euer
bring
proof
in
any
one
poynt
to
the
contrary
.
The
other
Parysian
fiction
,
is
refuted
in
the
former
Chapter
;
and
for
the
three
foule
lyes
that
do
enfue
concerning
the
speches
and
iug●ments
of
the
General
,
Card.
Allen
,
and
M.
Blackwel
,
they
all
are
witnesses
of
the
falshood
therof
;
the
General
yet
liuing
,
and
esteeming
of
F.
Persons
,
as
the
offices
and
charges
committed
vnto
him
both
of
the
English
Colledge
in
Rome
,
with
the
ouersight
and
Praefecture
of
all
other
Seminaryes
&
English
men
of
the
Society
do
testifie
.
And
for
the
Card.
do
beare
witnes
not
only
his
actions
and
letters
set
downe
in
the
[
*
](A09105-e27020-b)
*
Cap.
4.
Apologie
,
but
his
nephew
also
M.
Tho.
Allen
,
and
M.
D.
Hadock
his
kinsman
,
M.
Roger
Baynes
his
Secretary
and
Mator
domo
all
most
intrinsecal
to
the
Card
iudgment
,
sense
and
meaning
,
who
liuing
this
day
in
Rome
do
detest
this
wicked
fiction
of
the
Card●
euil
opinion
or
speech
of
F.
Persons
.
The
third
is
heere
in
England
to
answere
the
matter
both
by
word
and
wryting
,
accounting
himself
nolesse
iniuriously
slaundered
by
this
wicked
forgery
,
then
by
other
infinite
like
douises
framed
against
him
,
which
these
malitious
people
haue
deuised
of
their
owne
brayne
.
Wherfore
leauing
this
odious
and
ireful
vayne
of
rayling
,
which
hath
no
end
meane
or
measure
when
it
beginneth
against
F.
Persons
,
it
is
a
strange
thing
to
consider
their
passion
in
this
behalf
,
for
this
fellow
hauing
alleadged
in
one
place
a
very
moderate
letter
of
F.
Persons
wrytten
by
him
from
Naples
in
the
yeare
1598.
I
could
not
(
saith
he
)
with
patience
set
band
to
paper
after
I
had
read
this
letter
,
but
walked
two
or
three
tymes
vp
&
downe
my
chamber
trembling
in
anger
with
my
hart
as
high
as
my
head
,
to
think
on
the
villany
of
this
Persons
;
cursed
be
the
houre
wherin
he
was
borne
,
this
filius
peccati
,
sacrilegij
,
iniqu●t
atis
,
diaboli
,
&c.
ô
monster
!
wo
worth
the
wretch
,
we
worth
thee
and
all
thy
Iesuicical
brood
!
&c.
Behold
heere
,
did
yow
euer
heare
Hercules
fureus
vpon
a
stage
Is
this
preistlike
?
is
this
christian
manner
of
wryting
against
our
euen
Christian
?
To
what
manner
of
spirit
wil
yow
ascribe
this
?
And
yet
must
yow
note
heer
,
that
this
man
or
mad
fellow
rather
is
brought
by
Gods
iust
iudgment
to
condemne
himself
in
a
marginal
note
,
Of
all
other
synnes
detraction
is
holden
of
deuynes
to
be
most
daungerous
,
because
fame
styeth
furdest
,
and
would
the
back
byter
neuer
so
fayne
make
restitution
,
yet
he
can
neuer
possibly
performe
it
.
Thus
he
saith
and
more
to
this
purpose
in
that
note
,
whervnto
we
add
only
those
words
of
our
Sauiour
:
Deore
tuo
te
iudico
,
serue
nequam
:
We
are
weary
,
and
therfore
we
desyre
to
make
an
end
.
If
yow
wil
see
more
of
these
mens
spirit
,
read
pag.
134.
135.
where
they
affirme
Iesuits
doctrine
,
to
be
erroneous
&
heretical
,
for
that
they
teach
the
Popes
ordinations
to
be
obayed
.
Read
their
contemptuous
discourse
,
of
the
litle
respect
due
to
his
Holynes
excommunications
,
pag.
178.
183.
how
they
cal
their
Archpriest
and
immediate
Superior
,
Antipape
,
Antichrist
,
&
golden
calfe
.
They
say
that
in
matters
of
succession
for
our
Realme
,
they
meane
to
abstract
the
same
clerly
from
matters
of
religion
:
pag.
150.
as
though
religion
were
to
be
had
in
no
consideration
at
all
,
about
the
next
successor
;
and
in
the
meane
space
,
they
wryte
,
that
they
desire
nothing
to
themselues
,
an
abiect
quiet
,
in
a
froundon
state
,
page
198.
which
is
as
much
to
say
,
as
to
eat
and
drink
and
liue
quietly
with
other
sensual
abiections
without
care
of
gayning
soules
or
procuring
other
perfection
in
them
that
are
gayned
,
if
it
be
conioyned
with
daunger
of
persecution
or
temporal
trouble
.
And
who
then
doth
not
see
this
spirit
what
it
is
,
and
whether
it
tendeth
.
But
let
vs
yet
heare
some
other
markes
therof
.
Yow
haue
heard
in
our
[
*
](A09105-e27320-b)
*
Cap.
9.
Apologie
what
a
styrre
W.
W.
keepeth
in
his
spiritual
common-wealth
about
places
and
preeminences
,
and
sitting
at
table
iust
as
our
Sauiour
describeth
the
matter
in
the
ghospel
of
pharasaical
vanity
,
Old
Pinny
(
sayeth
he
)
the
Inkeper
of
Broadway
in
Somersetshire
,
And
this
much
in
that
place
against
Pinny
his
host
,
that
sate
aboue
him
,
and
in
comendation
of
the
noble
man
,
that
gaue
him
the
vpper
place
.
But
in
another
place
he
handleth
the
matter
more
largely
shewing
three
valiant
exploits
done
by
a
certaine
priest
(
which
we
may
immagine
was
himself
)
at
the
table
side
against
other
three
all
gentlemen
and
the
one
a
priest
,
that
would
haue
set
before
him
:
(
saith
he
)
taking
his
argument
about
stryuing
for
places
at
the
table
)
was
of
la●●
shewed
by
a
secular
priest
to
three
sundry
persons
all
Catholiks
,
and
one
of
them
a
priest
also
iesuited
,
the
first
being
a
lay
gentleman
,
but
of
meaner
calling
then
eyther
of
the
other
to
whome
he
gaue
place
at
table
,
hand
,
wal
and
stile
,
because
he
saw
it
proceeded
of
simplicity
,
inciuility
and
rudenes
in
him
,
&c.
To
the
second
hauing
giuen
place
also
before
tyme
,
because
he
was
an
intruding
person
,
and
one
that
thought
himself
no
smal
fo●le
,
being
able
to
dispend
eight
hundred
pounds
by
the
years
,
the
said
secular
priest
reasoning
with
him
at
one
tyme
about
these
matters
,
&c.
took
him
by
the
sleeue
,
as
they
were
going
to
dinner
in
a
Catholike
company
,
where
they
were
sure
,
and
thrust
him
back
sitting
downe
before
him
&
telling
him
in
playne
tearmes
that
the
case
was
altered
,
&
that
albeit
he
had
winked
at
his
arrogancy
before
,
yet
now
for
the
honor
of
priesthood
,
he
must
make
him
know
his
duty
&
giue
place
to
his
better
,
&c.
To
the
third
(
which
was
a
gentleman
priest
)
vnderstanding
that
he
had
boasted
of
this
gentility
&
noble
alliance
,
&
that
therfore
he
was
to
be
preferred
before
any
other
secular
priest
,
that
was
not
a
gentleman
of
equal
calling
with
him
,
they
iumping
iust
togeather
vpon
a
tyme
at
dynner
,
he
put
him
back
,
and
after
the
table
was
drawne
taking
him
a
side
he
said
:
Sir
,
Mark
heer
the
spirit
of
humility
and
meeknesse
in
these
men
,
and
to
what
case
they
are
come
,
that
dare
not
only
do
these
things
and
commit
these
insolencies
,
but
brag
of
them
also
in
wryting
.
Heer
is
fulfilled
the
saying
of
the
holy
Ghoste
,
We
might
heer
consider
of
many
other
things
as
vayne
,
false
and
wicked
as
these
infarced
throughout
this
book
,
without
all
conscience
,
modesty
or
respect
of
christianity
,
if
tyme
did
permit
vs
,
and
that
we
were
not
ouercloyed
with
these
.
Arundel
,
Howards
Dacres
,
and
others
.
How
he
threatneth
Catholiks
with
new
persecution
,
if
they
abandon
not
the
Archpriest
,
with
the
rest
of
his
clergie
and
Fathers
o●
the
Society
,
like
angry
sleeping
dogges
vnwillingly
awaked
by
them
,
wil
now
both
bark
,
byte
,
&
leap
in
their
faces
,
&c.
all
which
sheweth
the
quality
of
their
spirits
.
But
no
one
thing
sheweth
the
same
so
much
(
as
often
we
haue
noted
)
as
their
most
impudent
deuised
and
forged
lyes
both
against
the
Society
in
general
,
That
the
King
of
Polonia
is
defeated
of
the
kingdome
of
Suetia
only
by
their
treacherous
,
ambitious
&
tampering
aspyres
(
a
thing
notoriously
false
as
is
moste
euident
)
as
also
against
F.
Persons
in
particular
without
number
or
limitation
.
As
for
example
that
he
wrote
a
letter
to
the
Marques
Huntley
of
Scotland
about
that
kinges
title
(
to
whome
we
vnderstand
he
neuer
wrote
letter
in
his
lyfe
)
&
that
he
sent
a
Iesuite
preist
to
the
late
Earle
of
Essex
to
haue
him
take
a
pension
of
the
king
of
Spaine
(
a
meere
forgery
as
we
are
acertayned
)
&
that
the
said
Father
(
vnder
benedicite
be
it
spoken
(
saith
he
)
cosened
a
very
reuerend
priest
and
auncient
gentleman
old
M.
Midleton
of
three
hundred
pounds
at
least
;
These
(
we
say
)
and
infinite
such
other
bold
assertions
being
altogeather
knowne
to
be
false
,
and
vttered
without
all
remorse
of
conscience
,
do
plainly
discouer
the
spirit
of
Sathan
delighted
principally
with
lying
.
F.
Persons
was
at
Ciuil
,
he
resolued
to
go
thither
,
but
yet
in
such
miserable
poore
sort
,
as
though
he
had
byn
a
very
beggar
in
deed
in
respect
wherof
he
did
not
only
take
the
almes
of
the
said
Colledge
of
Vallidolid
,
but
of
all
other
houses
also
of
the
Iesuits
in
the
way
,
which
is
300.
myles
,
offering
to
ly
in
their
stables
and
hayloftes
amongst
their
seruants
,
when
they
had
no
roome
within
the
house
,
as
at
Cordu●
by
name
where
he
got
30.
spanish
ryals
of
almes
,
which
had
byn
gathered
in
the
Church
at
a
sermon
for
a
poore
Italian
,
this
man
making
his
necessity
to
be
greater
then
his
,
and
then
comming
to
Ciuil
he
so
assaulted
F.
Persons
with
weeping
and
teares
,
and
by
intercession
of
D.
Stillington
and
M.
Martin
Aray
his
countrey
men
and
others
,
as
he
took
his
nephew
for
scholler
into
the
house
,
and
himself
also
for
commoner
through
their
infinite
importunity
,
but
yet
so
as
he
offered
to
pay
his
owne
commons
,
and
somwhat
also
at
the
beginning
for
his
nephew
,
who
being
a
very
proper
youth
died
soone
after
,
and
that
greatly
occasioned
(
as
he
said
)
by
his
vncles
vntemperate
dealing
with
him
,
and
after
P.
Persons
was
departed
from
Ciuil
to
Madrid
,
his
said
vncle
the
old
Midleton
was
remoued
also
by
the
Rector
out
of
the
Colledge
for
his
intolerable
,
passionate
and
vnruly
behauiour
,
which
yet
the
Father
returning
to
Ciuil
did
seek
to
remedy
most
charitably
,
and
being
importuned
by
his
continual
sollicitations
with
teares
and
cryes
,
yeilded
also
at
length
to
haue
him
made
priest
by
priuiledg
of
the
Seminary
,
F.
Persons
departed
thence
againe
he
fel
out
with
the
Rector
againe
and
with
M.
Martin
Aray
and
other
friendes
,
and
so
went
he
away
from
Ciuil
insalutato
hospite
,
and
going
thence
to
Madrid
he
found
F.
Persons
there
,
who
offered
againe
to
prouide
for
him
in
the
Seminary
,
or
residence
of
Lisbone
,
but
he
refusing
to
go
,
stole
away
secretly
from
Madrid
also
and
went
towards
Rome
in
the
yeare
1596.
and
in
the
way
falling
into
the
company
of
a
Spanish
gentleman
that
loued
greatly
F.
Persons
,
he
made
himself
his
dearest
frend
and
scholler
,
and
therby
got
the
most
part
of
his
charges
;
but
when
he
came
to
Rome
,
he
ioyned
againe
which
the
troublesome
there
,
where
F.
Persons
arriuing
soone
after
he
excused
the
matter
,
and
asked
him
pardon
,
by
whome
he
was
very
courteously
vsed
,
and
often
tymes
inuited
to
the
Colledge
,
and
being
afterward
taken
in
a
certayne
tauerne
with
some
disorderly
schollers
and
put
in
prison
,
he
was
deliuered
againe
soone
after
by
F.
Persons
meanes
,
and
besides
this
when
he
meant
a
litle
after
to
depart
from
Rome
the
said
Father
not
only
procured
him
the
graunt
of
xxv
.
Crownes
in
gold
of
his
Hol.
for
his
viaticum
,
but
also
agreed
with
one
Don
Andrea
de
Cordua
a
noble
Spanish
gentleman
in
Rome
auditor
of
the
Rota
that
M.
Middleton
should
go
downe
with
his
nephew
a
yong
noble
man
,
into
Flaunders
in
forme
of
a
certayne
tutor
,
and
therby
haue
his
charges
born
by
the
way
,
which
yet
took
no
effect
,
for
that
two
dayes
before
they
should
depart
according
to
his
former
tricks
he
delighting
more
in
priuate
begging
then
otherwayes
to
be
prouided
for
,
departed
secretly
out
of
Rome
,
without
taking
his
leaue
of
F.
Persons
,
or
any
of
the
English
Colledge
,
in
so
much
as
great
doubt
was
conceaued
what
was
become
of
him
vntil
some
monethes
afterward
it
was
vnderstood
that
he
had
passed
beging
through
Germany
into
France
where
he
placed
himselfe
in
seruice
with
a
certayne
Bishop
,
and
thence
againe
in
the
yeare
1600.
he
returned
to
Rome
,
and
repayring
to
F.
Persons
was
by
him
most
courteously
receaued
and
entertayned
for
diuers
dayes
in
the
Colledge
,
notwithstanding
all
the
former
prankes
played
and
ingratitude
shewed
,
which
he
fel
vnto
afterward
againe
,
ioyning
with
them
that
were
factious
abroad
,
and
so
went
from
Rome
againe
without
saluting
him
.
And
this
is
the
whole
true
story
of
M.
Midleton
so
often
obiected
by
our
seditious
people
in
their
libels
,
for
which
cause
we
haue
thought
best
to
relate
the
same
once
at
large
,
to
the
end
yow
may
by
this
one
example
iudge
of
many
more
of
like
kynd
alleadged
against
F.
Persons
,
the
truth
wherof
we
haue
receaued
by
the
relation
of
diuers
graue
and
Reuerend
priests
that
do
know
all
this
to
be
most
true
,
and
can
proue
it
by
many
witnesses
,
and
that
F.
Persons
neuer
so
much
as
talked
with
Midleton
in
his
whole
lyfe
of
the
Infanta
to
his
remembrance
,
or
of
her
succession
or
marriage
in
England
,
he
being
no
fit
man
for
such
treatyes
,
and
much
lesse
that
F.
Persons
euer
had
penny
of
his
money
by
cosenage
or
other
wayes
,
but
that
whatsoeuer
he
brought
to
Ciuil
with
him
,
he
carryed
away
againe
,
excepting
only
that
litle
contribution
which
for
himself
and
his
nephewes
commons
he
paid
to
F.
Peralta
the
Rector
of
that
Colledge
,
as
he
wil
testifie
,
which
was
much
lesse
then
they
spent
,
or
otherwayes
could
haue
had
for
double
in
other
places
.
So
as
heerby
yow
may
see
the
truth
of
these
libels
,
or
rather
the
lying
spirit
of
the
wryters
.
There
were
no
end
if
we
should
go
forward
to
repeat
but
the
hundreth
part
of
notorious
slaunders
and
lyes
which
are
diuulged
in
this
infamous
book
of
Quodlibets
,
Decrees
&
particular
statutes
(
as
he
tearmeth
them
conteyned
in
the
fornamed
book
ascribed
to
F.
Persons
about
the
reformation
of
our
English
Church
in
a
Catholike
tyme
,
of
which
book
we
haue
wrytten
sufciently
before
in
the
5.
Chapter
of
this
worke
,
and
only
haue
to
ad
in
this
place
,
that
the
audacity
of
these
people
,
is
such
,
as
not
hauing
seene
or
read
that
book
as
appeareth
by
their
wryting
,
yet
do
they
euery
where
vrge
the
same
,
first
vnder
a
knowen
false
title
deuised
by
themselues
,
calling
it
,
the
high
Court
of
Reformation
,
A
memorial
for
Reformation
,
&c.
as
hath
byn
declared
;
and
then
setting
downe
such
decrees
(
wheras
indeed
nothing
is
decreed
but
suggested
only
throughout
that
book
)
as
neuer
were
made
,
wrytten
or
thought
of
by
the
author
,
but
rather
the
quite
contrary
.
As
for
example
they
say
,
the
first
decree
is
,
that
when
England
shal
be
restored
to
the
Cath.
faith
,
no
orders
of
religious
people
,
shal
be
suffered
to
returne
into
England
or
be
permitted
to
liue
within
the
Brytans
Ocean
(
as
their
words
are
)
but
only
Iesuits
&
Capuchynes
,
&
this
for
that
Capuchines
taking
no
rent
or
temporal
possessions
,
the
Iesuits
shal
remayne
with
all
,
&c.
Wheras
first
he
that
readeth
the
said
Memorial
shal
not
fynd
the
Iesuits
so
much
as
once
named
throughout
all
that
book
;
and
secondly
there
is
no
speech
of
Brittish
Ocean
or
Scotland
therin
contayned
,
but
only
of
England
.
And
thirdly
the
plaine
contrary
to
that
which
they
affirme
is
expressely
set
downe
in
diuers
parts
of
the
said
Memorial
,
to
wit
,
that
all
religious
orders
approued
in
the
Church
of
God
,
without
exception
should
be
restored
in
respect
of
the
publike
iniury
done
to
all
by
their
expulsion
,
which
is
set
downe
in
one
place
thus
:
And
for
that
religious
orders
haue
byn
more
defaced
,
Thus
saith
the
memorial
in
this
place
which
is
afterward
repeated
againe
vpon
diuers
occasions
,
as
namely
in
the
second
part
and
6.
chapter
,
where
it
is
said
:
that
as
on
the
one
side
it
is
greatly
desyred
(
as
before
hath
byn
noted
)
that
all
the
approued
religious
orders
of
Gods
Church
should
be
admitted
againe
into
England
for
more
honorable
satisfaction
of
impietyes
comitted
against
them
in
tymes
past
by
their
eiection
;
so
is
there
no
lesse
desyre
of
good
men
,
that
such
persons
therof
may
be
called
,
as
wil
promise
the
perfect
obseruation
of
their
first
institution
,
and
rule
,
and
therby
be
true
lights
and
salt
of
our
countrey
indeed
,
&c.
This
is
there
wrytten
:
and
now
let
euery
one
iudge
how
honest
and
true
a
man
he
is
,
that
putteth
forth
these
Quodlibets
,
and
so
shamfully
auoucheth
the
contrary
.
The
second
act
enacted
or
Statute
(
saith
he
)
made
in
that
high
infernal
Consistory
,
Thus
wryteth
he
as
out
of
the
said
book
wherof
no
one
word
is
there
but
all
to
the
contrary
.
The
third
Statute
(
saith
he
)
was
made
concerning
the
nobility
&
gentry
,
such
as
(
to
omit
others
)
Sir
Robert
Cecil
,
Sir
Iohn
Fortescue
,
&c.
with
sundry
other
knights
and
Squyres
,
all
which
were
limited
by
that
blynd
prophane
parlament
,
what
retinue
they
should
keep
,
how
much
should
be
allowed
them
to
spend
yearly
,
&c.
And
do
yow
not
think
these
men
to
be
more
then
half
frantick
that
publish
such
deuises
in
print
?
The
fourth
Statute
(
saith
he
)
was
made
concerning
the
common
lawes
of
this
land
,
&
consisted
in
this
principal
poynt
,
that
all
the
great
Charter
of
England
must
be
burnt
,
Thus
he
saith
;
but
if
yow
read
the
book
it selfe
yow
shal
find
the
playne
contradictory
of
all
put
downe
in
the
said
Memorial
.
For
in
the
fourth
Chapter
of
the
third
part
therof
which
is
intituled
:
Of
the
Innes
of
Court
and
study
of
common
lawes
,
&c.
the
whole
course
of
the
same
lawes
is
persuaded
to
he
continued
with
supply
of
some
points
that
may
be
found
wanting
and
reformation
of
others
that
may
be
abused
,
so
as
all
this
heer
alleadged
is
a
meere
fiction
in
the
ayre
.
The
fifth
Statute
(
saith
he
)
was
concerning
Calumniation
,
with
a
prouiso
in
the
forsaid
Statute
that
whosoeuer
did
offend
a
Iesuit
,
or
speak
against
this
high
Counsel
of
Reformation
,
it
should
be
lawful
for
the
Fathers
or
their
Synodical
ministers
to
defame
,
detract
&
calumniate
him
or
her
at
their
pleasure
;
be
who
they
shal
be
,
noble
peere
,
or
Prince
,
Bishop
,
Cardinal
or
the
Pope
himself
,
&c.
To
this
deuised
Statute
,
we
know
not
what
ro
say
,
seing
there
was
neuer
any
such
word
or
thought
.
The
sixt
Statute
(
saith
he
)
in
the
forsaid
high
Counsel
of
Reformation
,
may
wery
wel
be
called
the
Statute
of
Retractation
,
which
is
a
hoate
counterblast
to
the
former
horneblast
of
Calumniation
,
&
it
goes
vnder
the
tenour
of
a
prouiso
,
that
if
such
&
such
things
do
happen
,
then
the
persons
defamed
,
contemned
and
condemned
ad
inferos
aliue
,
shal
be
as
highly
exalted
,
aduaunced
and
elcuated
ad
caelos
after
their
death
,
&c.
This
they
wryte
,
which
being
matters
of
meere
madnes
,
as
yow
see
,
and
neuer
dreamed
of
by
the
author
,
deserue
only
contempt
and
compassion
for
answere
,
especially
seing
that
in
the
end
of
all
their
babling
about
this
book
of
reformation
&
Statutes
therin
conteyned
,
they
conclude
their
whole
treatese
thus
:
Happie
were
some
men
,
All
which
being
considered
litle
more
needeth
to
be
said
in
this
place
,
for
direction
of
discreet
&
prudent
Catholiks
how
to
beare
themselues
(
which
is
the
argument
of
this
Chapter
)
in
this
tyme
of
controuersy
and
contention
raysed
by
the
common
aduersary
and
mayntayned
by
his
instruments
,
wherin
we
can
say
no
more
,
but
as
the
holy
Apostle
S.
Iohn
said
vnctio
docebit
,
For
he
that
shal
but
a
litle
consider
with
himself
on
what
side
goeth
the
spirit
of
modesty
,
[
*
](A09105-e28850-b)
*
Cap.
2.
3.
4.
&
5.
Apologie
we
haue
declared
.
He
that
wil
ponder
moreouer
how
,
and
by
whome
this
great
worke
of
Englands
conuersion
was
begonne
,
and
hath
byn
mayntayned
synce
,
and
is
brought
to
the
state
wherin
now
it
standeth
,
and
that
the
vnion
of
this
body
hath
euer
consisted
in
due
subordination
of
one
to
another
,
which
these
men
now
cannot
abide
;
it
wil
be
very
easy
to
frame
a
sound
iudgment
of
the
whole
cause
and
men
that
handle
it
.
For
first
denyed
it
cannot
be
,
that
priests
and
Iesuits
ioyning
all
togeather
at
the
beginning
of
the
Seminaryes
,
both
at
Doway
,
Rhemes
,
Rome
,
and
other
places
afterwards
,
to
wit
,
D.
Allen
,
D.
Saunders
,
D.
Stapleton
D.
Bristow
,
D.
Webbe
&
many
other
graue
men
of
our
nation
,
And
then
further
yf
we
consider
wherfore
these
dispersers
haue
made
all
this
trouble
and
diuision
,
all
this
foule
breach
in
our
publike
cause
that
was
so
highly
honoured
and
admyred
by
straungers
before
,
and
haue
alienated
so
many
mens
harts
from
vs
,
and
giuen
so
much
matter
of
ioy
and
laughter
to
our
enemyes
at
home
:
And
yet
further
when
afterward
vpon
their
first
tumultuation
that
litle
treatese
of
schisme
was
wrytten
with
diuers
sharper
words
then
some
could
haue
wished
,
but
yet
taken
out
of
the
Canons
themselues
,
and
suppose
it
had
byn
ouersharply
and
vnaduisedly
done
,
yet
seing
it
was
neuer
printed
,
nor
passed
furrher
then
the
hands
of
particular
men
at
home
,
can
this
be
an
excuse
to
such
multitudes
of
horrible
sclaunderous
bookes
and
libels
published
fynce
for
reuenge
both
in
English
and
latyn
,
to
the
vtter
infamy
of
our
cause
and
Nation
?
No
heretike
or
Archeretike
,
Martyn
Luther
had
no
smal
occasion
giuen
him
by
the
Dominicans
,
for
depriuing
him
and
his
order
of
the
preminence
to
publish
the
Popes
Bulles
.
Iohn
Caluyn
also
had
a
great
exasperation
by
the
Bishop
of
Noyon
in
France
,
that
burned
him
in
the
back
;
But
was
this
inough
(
think
yow
)
to
iustifie
or
excuse
the
scandals
that
after
ensued
by
their
seeking
of
reuenge
?
One
thing
is
certayne
in
this
our
case
,
&
not
vnlike
to
theirs
(
especially
to
that
of
Luther
)
that
as
he
knowing
wel
his
superiors
mynd
and
iudgment
to
be
against
him
,
and
not
daring
openly
to
contradict
them
,
gaue
fayre
words
and
promises
for
a
good
space
,
but
euer
did
the
contrary
and
passed
from
worse
to
worse
:
so
our
trouble
some
people
knowing
from
the
first
beginning
of
the
institution
of
the
Archpriest
yea
before
he
was
appoynted
,
that
his
Hol.
iudgment
and
affection
was
wholy
against
them
in
this
contention
and
emulation
against
the
Fathers
of
the
Society
(
for
he
had
told
diuers
of
them
so
by
his
owne
mouth
in
Rome
before
they
came
from
thence
and
this
with
very
sharp
speech
as
in
the
[
*
](A09105-e28980-b)
*
Cap.
4.
&
●
Apologie
is
shewed
)
yet
went
they
forward
in
protesting
in
their
first
bookes
,
that
their
quarrel
was
only
against
Card.
Cai●tans
letters
,
and
the
credit
therof
,
and
that
any
least
word
of
his
Hol
owne
wryting
should
quiet
them
and
end
all
controuersyes
;
and
yet
now
after
two
Apostolical
Breues
wrytten
to
content
and
satisfie
them
,
and
diuers
other
letters
both
of
the
Card.
Cai●tan
,
and
Burghesius
,
and
others
to
the
same
effect
to
testifie
his
Hol.
wil
,
desyre
,
iudgment
,
resolution
,
determination
,
and
commandement
therin
,
yet
are
they
more
troublesome
and
lesse
satisfied
then
before
and
do
break
to
further
scandals
euery
day
more
then
other
as
yow
see
.
Yf
any
man
wil
maruayle
at
this
,
and
aske
the
true
causes
,
we
can
answere
no
otherwayes
,
but
that
this
is
Gods
iudgment
against
them
for
breaking
vnion
and
vnity
so
highly
comended
,
and
earnestly
commaunded
by
Christ
in
his
worke
.
But
if
we
wil
seeke
for
some
other
causes
also
a
parterei
,
in
she
contraspem
,
as
M.
Bluet
sayth
in
his
letter
to
M.
Mush
,
euen
against
the
remorse
of
their
owne
consciences
.
God
send
them
his
holy
grace
to
see
the
daunger
wherunto
they
runne
.
And
with
this
we
end
this
whole
treatese
.
FINIS
.